Gangbangs & Orgies
Erotic swinger stories involving gangbangs, orgies, and other group sex encounters.
The lithe rogue slipped unseen through the shadows of the castle walls.
“That secret entrance has to be here somewhere,” Ellie muttered.
“Well?” Dennis said with a searching look.
“Hah, natural 20!” Ellie cheered as the gemlike plastic polyhedron rolled to a stop. “If there is a secret door there, Liana found it.”
“Yes, she did,” Nick grinned as he checked his stack of notes. “You guys have found the secret entrance to the Dark Lord’s fortress.”
“I knew the information we got from Thieves’ Guild would get us in,” Charlie chuckled.
“Really?” said Ellie, “’cause I remember someone telling me it was a waste of time.”
“Hey, we’re in, right?” Ed fired back.
“Yes, you are,” Nick agreed. “So this seems like a good place to take a break. What do you say, guys?”
Sitting around the table in Nick’s attic room, the group nodded and muttered in agreement. The table was cluttered with the books, papers, pencils and brightly colored, many-sided dice that made up the world of tabletop role playing. The room around was also cluttered with Nick’s various odds and ends, as well as the backpacks, sleeping bags and pillows of his friends.
Outside, summer was drawing to a close, and with fall would come college and a parting of ways. The group had gathered on a long weekend of all night gaming in an effort to finish up the long-running story they’d been playing together. It was, as Nick had said, a last chance for the heroes to defeat the Dark Lord and win the day. Still, they’d been at it for hours already, and a break was sorely needed.
Stretching, Ellie reached across the table to collect her favored dice. As she snatched up the errant polyhedron, her eyes flicked up to see Dennis staring intently. He quickly looked away, pretending to be focused on gathering up his own stuff. Ellie smiled, knowing perfectly well that Dennis had been looking down her blouse.
When she’d first joined the gaming group, Ellie hadn’t really been aware of how her habit of bending over the table, combined with her habit of wearing loose blouses, had afforded the guys sitting across from her a good view of her cleavage. She’d been embarrassed at first when Ed had pointed it out to her, but it had quickly turned into a little thrill.
Today, in honor of their last session, she’d decided to step the thrill up a little. She wondered if Dennis had noticed that her breasts were unencumbered under her loose top. Had he seen how they moved differently? Had he gotten a peek at a bare nipple? It was too bad Charlie had decided to sit next to her. She had hoped to give him a peek too, but instead Ed had taken the other side across the table. Which, of course, meant he was getting a peek, but since they’d been dating for months Ed had already gotten much more than a peek. He just got a kick out of watching Ellie tease his buddies.
“Who’s up for a snack run?” Charlie asked as he stood, the big guy looming over the table.
“Yeah, sounds good,” Nick agreed.
“I’m in,” Dennis nodded.
“Ed? Ellie?” Nick asked, looking at them.
Ed, who had opened up one of his new gaming books, waved distractedly, “Nah, I’m good.”
“Ellie?” Dennis asked.
“I’ll stay too if you don’t mind, guys,” Ellie replied.
“I’m trusting you guys not to peek at my notes,” Nick challenged as the three guys headed out the attic door.
“I don’t think that’s what Ed’ll be peeking at,” Dennis muttered, quietly enough that Ellie barely heard him. She smirked.
“So,” Ellie said after the other guys had disappeared, “we’re finally into the Dark Lord’s castle.”
“Yup,” Ed replied distractedly, eyes fixed on his new book.
“We’re finally going to finish the campaign,” she added, looking down at her boyfriend.
“Yup,” he answered, “but we’re still probably going to take all night.”
“I guess so,” Ellie said. “Too bad really.”
“Nah, it’ll be fun.”
“Yeah, but after two hours of you and Dennis staring at my tits, I was hoping you and I could have another kind of fun,” Ellie smirked. “But if you’re too busy with that book…”
Ed put the gaming book down, very slowly. “You like flashing your tits at Dennis, don’t you?”
“Maybe,” Ellie said playfully. Very deliberately, she slid her hands down her chest, her fingers pulling her blouse open, as she slowly leaned down. “Do you like it when I flash them at you?”
“Come ‘ere,” Ed growled, suddenly lunging at Ellie.
She squealed as Ed grabbed her around the waist and pulled her down into his lap. Laughing, the two of them collapsed onto the floor. Ed kissed Ellie hard, while his hands groped wildly over his girlfriend’s body. Her laughter turned to moans as he squeezed her firm tits. She arched her back, pressing herself against him. His hands slipped lower, suddenly tugging on her jeans.
“Whoa, hang on,” Ellie panted against Ed’s mouth, “do we really have time for that?”
“Sure,” Ed gasped, his fingers still frantically working to open Ellie’s pants, “the guys will be a while getting snacks and such. We have time for a quickie.”
“I don’t kn… ooooh,” Ellie moaned as Ed’s hand slipped inside her jeans and along her wet folds. “Fuck it.”
“Fuck what?” Ed teased, his fingers pushing inside her. “Fuck this?”
“Shut up and help me get these jeans off, or you won’t be fucking anything,” Ellie snapped.
With a laugh, Ed seized the waistband of Ellie’s pants and pulled. With some hasty struggling and wriggling, the tight jeans were ripped from Ellie’s legs and tossed aside. Ed quickly opened his pants, tugging them down to reveal his already hard cock. Impatient, Ellie grabbed her boyfriend and pulled him to her. They moaned together as Ed’s hard shaft sank easily into her wet pussy.
“Shit, you are horny, aren’t you?” Ed moaned, thrusting into Ellie’s body.
“Yes,” Ellie groaned.
“Turns you on,” Ed grunted, “doesn’t it.”
“I like… fucking… you…” Ellie panted.
“Yeah,” Ed thrust faster, “you love to fuck.”
“Yes,” Ellie moaned.
“Not… what… I meant… though…” Ed said, thrusting into her.
“You talk too much,” Ellie moaned, kissing Ed hard as she moved under him.
They moved together, panting and moaning, before Ed broke the kiss.
“You… like… flashing… your tits,” Ed grunted.
“Fuck!” Ellie gasped. “Yes! I love flashing my tits. I love it when the guys sneak peeks at me. It makes me so horny.”
“What would you do if they got back, right now?” Ed groaned, pounding into his girlfriend. “What would you do if they saw you really naked, if they saw you fucking?”
“Oh, god!” Ellie’s body arched, her hips rising to meet Ed’s thrusts, “I don’t know.”
“Would you fuck them?” Ed’s thrusts paused as he looked down at Ellie’s flushed face.
“Do you want me to?” Ellie moaned, rolling her hips against him. “Would that turn you on? The guys looking at me. The guys fucking me.”
“That would be so hot,” Ed panted, driving deep into Ellie’s wet pussy.
“Fuck, yes,” Ellie’s body tensed, burying her face in Ed’s shoulder, “I would. I would fuck them. I would fuck…. Oh god! I’m cumming! I’m cumming so hard! Fuck me!”
“Oh yeah,” Ed panted, driving into her hard and fast, “You… are… a… horny… little… oh fuuuckkk!”
With one final, deep thrust, Ed’s body tensed and quivered. Shuddering with her own climax, Ellie felt the warm rush of him unloading inside her. Slowly, Ed pulled his wet shaft out of her, provoking a displeased moan from Ellie.
“That was intense,” Ellie panted.
“Yeah,” Ed grinned, buttoning up his jeans.
“I’m a horny little what?” Ellie asked, smiling.
“You,” Ed laughed, leaning down to kiss her, “are a horny little…”
“Hey guys, we’ve got snacks!” Nick’s voice bellowed up the stairs.
“Shit!” Ed jumped, checking the buttons on his jeans.
“Fuck!” Ellie, shrieked, reaching for her jeans and suddenly discovering she couldn’t find them. “Where are my pants?”
“What?” Ed looked are her, confused.
“Where the fuck are my fucking pants, Ed?!?” Ellie demanded. She could hear the guys’ shoes thumping up the stairs.
“You guys decent?” Dennis quipped from stairs.
Ellie groaned. She was completely naked from the waist down, her freshly fucked pussy swollen, her thighs shiny with her own wetness and Ed’s cum. Her jeans were nowhere in sight. Desperate, she grabbed for the first thing she could find, an old blanket lying in a tangle heap on the attic floor. In panicked haste, she wrapped it around herself and dropped into her chair.
A second later, the guys trooped back into the attic, carrying bags of chips, candy and soda from the local store. Settling down in their seats, the guys started to pass around the assorted junk food.
“You ok, Ellie?” Dennis grinned at her. “You look a little flushed.”
“I’m fine,” Ellie squeaked.
“Damn,” Dennis said, “we almost caught you guys making out, didn’t we?”
“No,” Ed stammered.
“What’s with the blanket?” asked Charlie.
“I’m cold,” Ellie snapped. “Are we gonna game or what?”
“So,” said Nick, taking charge, “you guys found the secret entrance to the Dark Lord’s lair…”
Hours later…
“I move up and swing at the Dark freak’s head,” Charlie grinned, dice rolling over the table. “Damn it, that’s a miss, isn’t it?”
“I’m afraid so,” Nick nodded.
“But he’s flanked now,” Ellie bounced in her seat, “so that means Liana can use her Sneak Attack… and damage…”
Dice rattled on the table. Nick studied the gem-like polyhedrons, glanced at his notes and grinned.
“The Dark Lord…” he paused for dramatic effect, “…falls.”
“He what?!” Dennis laughed.
“Yes!” Ed pumped his arm in the air.
“Woo hooo!” Charlie leapt to his feet
“We did it!” Ellie cheered, leaping up and throwing her arms around Charlie’s large frame. Charlie’s arms closed around her, returning the hug.
The laughter suddenly quieted and for a moment, everything was still.
“What?” Ellie glanced over at the guys, puzzled. Then she felt her face grow warm.
“The blanket fell off, didn’t it?” Ellie whispered into Charlie’s shoulder.
“What?” asked Charlie.
“The blanket I was wearing,” Ellie whispered again, “it fell off.”
Charlie glanced down Ellie’s back, his eyes going wide. “Yeah,” he said.
“I’m naked from the waist down, aren’t I?” Ellie buried her face in his chest.
“Uh, yeah,” Charlie said.
“Everyone is staring at my bare ass, aren’t they?” Ellie moaned into his chest.
“Yeah,” Charlie nodded, his own eyes fixed on the pale curves of bare skin. “Yeah, they are.”
Ellie stood silently for a moment.
“Fuck it,” Ellie shouted, suddenly jumping up and down in Charlie’s arms “We beat the Dark Lord. We beat the Dark Lord!”
Wide-eyed, Charlie just held her, letting her jump. Then, with a laugh, he wrapped his arms around her tightly, lifted Ellie off the ground and spun her around. Ellie laughed with glee. Only as he set her down again did she notice that Charlie’s hands were now cupping her bare ass. Grinning up at him, she wiggled her ass a little in his grip.
“Sorry,” Charlie blushed, but notably did not move his hands.
“That’s ok,” Ellie whispered, feeling suddenly very warm. “I don’t mind.”
She let Charlie squeeze her ass for a moment longer, before gently pushing her way out of his arms.
Turning, Ellie smiled at the other guys. Her long legs were completely bare. Her loose blouse still covered her top, but did nothing to conceal below her waist, leaving the dark tangle of her pussy clearly visible. Dennis and Nick stared wide-eyed at her nakedness while Ed simply smiled. Ellie grinned, laughed and bounced gleefully around the table.
Throwing her arms wide, she smiled at Dennis. “We beat the Dark Lord!” she cheered.
“Damn right we did,” Dennis replied hastily as he all but leapt from his chair and threw his arms around her. Without pretense, his hands went straight to Ellie’s ass, cupping and squeezing her bare skin. Ellie laughed and pushed herself against his groping hands.
“I knew you guys were messing around,” Dennis chuckled.
“We were,” Ellie grinned.
“Damn,” Dennis groaned, “I’m feeling your ass.”
“Yes,” Ellie laughed, “I know. Is that what you’ve always wanted to do?”
“Well…” Dennis hemmed.
“I think I know what you’ve really always wanted,” Ellie smiled.
Stepping away from Dennis, Ellie slowly reached up and undid the first button on her blouse, then the second, and the third. Slowly, she let the loose fabric fall open, revealing the bare curves of her full breasts. Finally, with a shrug, she let her top fall away. Ellie’s whole body felt warm, flushed with desire, as she stood in all her naked eighteen-year-old glory. Her breath came in deep, passionate gasps, causing her breasts to rise and fall.
“Am I right?” Ellie panted. “Do you like my breasts?”
“Holy shit,” Dennis whispered, almost reverently.
He stepped forward, his hands rising toward her heaving chest, stopping just short. With a short step, Ellie closed the gap, pressing her breasts into his hands. Dennis moaned as he squeezed and caressed her firm mounds. Ellie gasped and shivered as his fingers brushed over her hard nipples. She arched her back, pressing her breasts into Dennis’s hands. Quickly, Dennis dipped his head and suddenly took a nipple into his mouth.
“Oh fuck,” Ellie groaned, grabbing Dennis’s head and holding him against her breasts. His tongue swirled over her sensitive nipple as he sucked on her firm flesh. Ellie quivered as sparks of pleasure warmed her whole body. Dennis’s mouth and tongue teased over her firm breast, making her gasp and pant. Finally, Dennis pulled his head away.
“Yeah, I always wanted to do that,” he grinned.
“Good,” Ellie panted, unsure herself if she was referring to his desire or his technique.
Her legs wobbled slightly as she pushed passed Dennis and approached Nick. The Game Master still sat in his chair, staring glassy-eyed at Ellie’s naked body as she swayed toward him.
“Nick,” Ellie said, as she moved closer, standing in front of his chair.
“Yeah?” Nick’s dazed eyes drifted between Ellie’s breasts and pussy.
“I wanted to thank you for the game,” Ellie sighed.
Stepping closer still, Ellie straddled his legs, lowering herself onto Nick’s lap. She could feel the hard bulge in his jeans, pressing perfectly against her warm, wet pussy. Her arms slid around his neck. Leaning down, she pressed her breasts into his chest. Her lips met Nick’s. Her tongue brushed across his mouth. Her hips rolled, rubbing her wetness against the hot hardness hidden beneath tight denim. Nick groaned against her mouth. His tongue pushed into her mouth. His hips arched under her, causing Ellie to shiver as he pressed against her sensitive folds.
Panting, Ellie broke the kiss. Her head rolled back and she moaned. Her hips rocked and thrust against Nick’s. She could feel her pleasure building. Her breasts heaved with each panting breath.
“Fuck,” Ellie heard Ed sigh.
With a groan, Ellie rocked against Nick’s lap. Her whole body felt hot and tight, on the very edge. Slowly, she turned her head to look at her boyfriend. Ed stared at her with undisguised desire, his mouth quirked in a smile that looked frankly pleased. Ellie smiled back at him.
“Did you mean it,” she breathed huskily to Ed as she slowly moving her hips over his friend’s lap.
“Mean what?” Ed panted.
“The guys are all looking at me,” Ellie purred. “Seeing me naked. Touching me. Does it turn you on?”
“Fuck,” Ed groaned.
“Yes,” Ellie shivered, pressing her wet pussy against Nick. “I said I would. I said I would fuck them. You said it would be hot. So hot. Is it hot, Ed?”
Wide eyed, Ed nodded.
“It made me cum,” Ellie sighed, biting her lower lip. “Thinking about all the guys fucking me… it made me cum… and now I’m going to do it, Ed. I’m going to fuck everyone.”
“Yeah,” Ed nodded again. “Do it.”
“Holy shit,” Dennis’s stunned voice cut in, somehow failing to cut through the haze of lust between Ellie and Ed. “Did she just say…”
“Shut up,” Nick growled, struggling not to move under Ellie’s warm, sexy body. “Don’t blow it.”
“What am I?” Ellie asked, her eyes still fixed on Ed. “What did you say I am?”
“You,” Ed breathed, “are a horny… little… slut.”
“Yes,” Ellie smiled. “Yes, I am a horny little slut and I am going to fuck everyone.”
Deliberately, Ellie turned her back on her boyfriend, focusing her attention again on the man she was straddling.
“Nick,” she panted, reaching down to fumble at the buttons of his jeans. “Do you want to… to fuck me?”
“Oh fuck yes,” Nick groaned.
“Good,” Ellie sighed, struggling with his jeans. “Now… shit, how the fuck do you get these off?”
Nick hastily reached down, mauling his jeans. He stopped suddenly as his fingers touched the hot wetness of Ellie’s pussy, his eyes flying up to meet hers. Smiling, she nodded as she rocked her hips, pressing herself against him again. Frantic, Nick clawed his jeans open and pulled out his achingly hard cock.
Ellie smiled down at the hard shaft now resting against her. Nick’s cock, she thought to herself, touching my pussy. She rolled her hips, sliding her wet folds along the hard length of it, moaning as it pressed against her clit. Nick groaned again, pulling Ellie back down into a desperate kiss. He arched under her, pressing against her wet pussy. Ellie returned his kiss with wild passion, quivering as she felt his naked cock rubbing against her.
Their positions shifted and suddenly, instead of rubbing against her, the tip of Nick’s cock penetrated. Startled, Ellie gasped and sat up, out of their passionate kiss. She shuddered as the very act that pulled her mouth away from his drove his shaft deeply into her wet pussy.
For a moment the two stared, wide-eyed, at each other. The entire room held its breath. Being naked, teasing and touching was one thing but now, Ellie thought, a cock that was not her boyfriend’s really was deep in her body while everyone looked on. Nick looked at her questioningly.
Ellie closed her eyes. Her head tipped back, and she pushed her hips down, sinking the last of Nick’s cock into her. She moaned as his full length spread her open, feeling how different his shaft felt inside her. She lifted herself up and then down again, feeling him fill her once again.
“Fuck me,” Ellie moaned, opening her eyes and staring deep into Nick’s again. “Fuck me, now!”
Nick needed no more encouragement. He seized Ellie’s hips and slammed himself upward into her. Ellie moaned as their bodies moved together. Nick pulled her head down, kissing her passionately while he thrust deeply into her body. Her nipples pressed against his chest, rubbing against his shirt. Overloaded by sensation, Ellie cried out against Nick’s mouth. Her body spasmed, pleasure crashing through her as Nick’s thrust grew more frantic.
“Ellie,” Nick groaned against her lips. “Ellie, I’m… I’m going to cum.”
“Yes,” Ellie panted.
“I… I should…” Nick struggled, pushing her hips up.
Realizing he was trying to pull out, Ellie grabbed his shoulders and drove herself down on him hard.
“It’s ok,” she panted, rolling her hips and trying to take him even deeper. “It’s ok. I want to feel you… in me. Cum… in me.”
“Oh god!” Nick cried, thrusting violently.
“Yes!” she cried, triumphantly, as Nick emptied himself into her, the warm flood as his cum filled her pussy, sparking another, smaller orgasm of her own.
Slowly, Ellie collapsed against Nick’s chest as they both panted in the aftermath.
“Thank you,” she whispered into Nick’s ear, adding teasingly, “it was a great game.”
“Oh, wow,” Nick moaned, stunned.
“Holy shit,” Dennis’s voice cut through the post-orgasmic haze. “That was so fucking hot.”
Giggling, Ellie looked up to see Dennis, Ed and Charlie regarding her. Slowly, she lifted herself off Nick’s lap, biting her lip to hold back a moan as his softening shaft slid from her sensitive pussy. She could feel Nick’s cum oozing down her thigh as she locked gazes with her boyfriend.
“Well,” Ellie smiled wickedly. “Was that hot?”
Ed nodded.
“Hell yeah,” Dennis crowed. “You totally just…”
“Dennis! Shut! Up!” Charlie growled.
“What am I?” she asked again.
“You are definitely a horny fucking slut,” Ed grinned.
“Yes,” Ellie smiled. “I am a horny slut… who is going to fuck Everyone.”
Deliberately, Ellie turned her back on her boyfriend again. Her hands on her hips, she arched her back to present her flushed full breasts and naked, wet, recently fucked pussy to Charlie.
“Charlie,” Ellie said, and suddenly felt her mouth go dry. The usually placid big guy looked at her with a kind of raw hunger that startled her.
“Ellie,” Charlie’s voice seemed deeper, more gravely.
“I…” Ellie began and found she wasn’t quite sure how to continue. Suddenly, this felt different. With Nick, she’d felt totally in control, but something in Charlie’s gaze denied her that control, demanding instead her surrender.
Charlie stepped closer, and she wondered why she had never noticed how big he was.
“You…” Charlie replied. “…are… a…”
Ellie smiled, looking up at him, “I am… a horny… slut.”
“…and…” Charlie continued.
Ellie blinked.
“…and you want…” Charlie prompted.
“I’m a horny slut,” Ellie breathed, “… and I want to… to fuck you.”
“While Ed watches?’ Charlie grinned.
“Yes,” Ellie whispered, “I want to fuck you while my boyfriend watches. I want to fuck you while everyone watches.”
“You’re a naughty girl, Ellie,” Charlie growled.
A giggle escaped from Ellie’s mouth. “You want to spank me, Charlie?”
“Yes,” the big guy growled.
Ellie’s eyes fell to Charlie’s hands. His big, powerful looking hands. “Ok,” she whispered.
“Come over here,” Charlie commanded, his voice rough.
Legs shaking, Ellie walked toward the big man. His eyes, suddenly intense, bored into her, and Ellie found herself looking away. Her eyes fixed on the middle of his broad, powerful chest instead, watching it rise and fall in deep breaths. Why had she never noticed how big Charlie really was?
Charlie’s strong hands closed around her shoulders. Firmly, he turned her to face the table, still covered in dice and papers. Dennis, she noticed, was watching her from across the table. His eyes were locked on Ellie, fixed on her heaving breasts, and he was grinning. She could feel her whole body flushed, hot and wanton under his gaze, and she grinned back, feeling a little more confident.
That confidence fled just as quickly as Charlie’s big hand seized the back of her neck. She gasped, a little panic fluttering in her stomach, as he forcefully bent her over the table, all those papers and dice suddenly pressing against her naked breasts. He leaned over her, the heat of his body burning against the heat of her own. She felt his hot breath against her ear.
“You’re a naughty girl, Ellie,” Charlie growled.
She felt herself shivering in his grip.
“You ok?” Charlie’s voice was suddenly a gentle whisper. “If it’s too much, just say ‘red’ and I’ll stop. Any time, you say ‘red’ and I stop, no questions.”
Ellie glanced out of the corner of her eye at the big guy and felt herself relax a little. “I’m ok,” she whispered back. “Really, it’s ok. Don’t stop.”
Charlie shifted over her, his big hand tightening on the back of her neck. Ellie’s breath caught, her whole body tensed in anticipation.
“Naughty girls need to be punished,” Charlie growled, once more fierce and powerful.
Ellie cried out as his huge hand slapped against her ass with stinging force. She jumped as he struck again, but he held her down, his big hand on her neck. She whimpered as the third blow fell, the stinging pain spreading into a warmth that covered her whole ass. She cried out as the fourth and fifth blows fell, the warmth spreading out between her legs, making her wet pussy tingle.
“Dude,” she heard Dennis chuckle.
“Seriously man,” Charlie growled. “Shut. The. Fuck. Up.”
Every word was punctuated with another powerful blow to Ellie’s backside. Ellie gasped, tossing a pleading look at Dennis, who just leered at her. She half wondered if she wanted him to be silent or say something else.
“Are you horny, slut?” Charlie rumbled.
“Yes,” Ellie panted, realizing she was. Her ass throbbed, but somehow that pain only further inflamed her.
“Let me see,” Charlie replied. “Open your legs. Let me see your pussy.”
Still bent over the table, held down by Charlie’s grip on her neck, dice pressing against her naked tits, Ellie shifted, spreading her legs.
“You’re very wet, slut,” Charlie observed.
Ellie nodded. She could feel the wetness of her lust, mingled with Nick’s leaking cum, sticky on her thighs. “Yes,” she said.
“Nick came inside you, didn’t he?” Charlie asked.
“Yes,” Ellie panted. “I’m wet and horny and full of cum. Nick came inside me, and Ed came inside me… while you guys were getting snacks.”
“Well then, that’s a very naughty pussy,” Charlie leered.
“Oh god,” Ellie moaned, guessing what was coming next.
But when Charlie’s hand slapped against her naked pussy, she was surprised to discover it was her. Shrieking and thrashing as his big hand slapped again against her dripping pussy, she came.
“Damn girl,” Charlie’s deep voice rumbled with amusement, making him suddenly less menacing. “Did you just cum? From getting pussy spanked?”
Blushing, Ellie buried her face against the table. “Yes,” she whimpered.
“Holy shit,” Dennis laughed loudly. “Damn, Ellie you are…”
“Dennis,” Charlie growled, his hand releasing Ellie’s neck. “Really, absolutely, shut the fuck up.”
Panting, embarrassed at the intensity of her reaction to Charlie’s spanking, Ellie didn’t register the sound of Charlie’s zipper. She was therefore startled when he grabbed her by the hips and plunged into her soaking depths with a single thrust.
Ellie’s head shot up, her mouth open wide in a silent O. Charlie was… proportional. Some detached part of her mind wondered if he could even have penetrated her if she hadn’t already been so wet and open. Even as it was, she could feel him pressing against her inner walls, stretching her wide. He wasn’t, she realized, even thrusting himself all the way in. She doubted he would even fit.
Her silent cry slowly grew voice, a deep husky grunting to match the powerful thrusts of the massive cock plundering her tingling pussy. The third cock to enter her today. She could feel a tightness gathering in her again as Charlie’s violent, but oddly careful, thrusts drove her back toward quivering pleasure.
“Ellie,” Charlie grunted.
“Yes,” Ellie panted. “Do it. Fill me. Fill my naughty slut pussy.”
Charlie roared, erupting inside her, and another wave of blinding pleasure washed through her as she was filled to overflowing.
After he withdrew, leaving her feeling strangely empty, Ellie lay, quivering and sore on the table with its scattered dice and papers.
“Can I fucking talk now?!” Dennis’s voice broke through her orgasm hazed mind once more.
“Whatever man,” Charlie grunted.
“Have at her,” Ed tried to chuckle, but Ellie thought she could hear a strange note in his voice. Jealousy? Lust? Shame?
“As I have been trying to say,” Dennis grumbled, moving to stand next to Ellie as she still lay, bent over the table. “Holy shit, Ellie. You are one damn hot, freaky girl.”
“Thanks,” she smiled up at him.
“I can’t believe you just fucked two guys in a row,” Dennis continued. “You should be in porn.”
Ellie chuckled. “Thanks, again… I think.”
She moved to stand, but realized her legs felt rubbery and weak. So, instead, she slid down off the table, sinking to her knees in front of Dennis.
“It’s your turn,” she said, looking up at him. She hesitated, wondering if she could really handle another fuck. Wondering if Dennis would even want her well used, cum filled pussy. “If… you know… if you want.”
Dennis leered down at her. “You know what I want?” he said.
“What?” Ellie asked.
“You know,” Dennis grinned. “Your tits. I love your fucking tits, Ellie. I have been sitting across from you all summer, dreaming about fucking those amazing tits. I want to slid my dick between those beautiful jugs and cum all over them.”
“Yes,” Ellie laughed, looking down at her flushed breasts. “Do it, Dennis. Fuck my tits. Please fuck my slutty tits. Cover them with your cum.”
Dennis stared, slightly google-eyed, down at her, his gaze moving over her naked body but always returning to her flushed, heaving, naked tits. Still smiling, Ellie realized she was kneeling in front of him, almost level with the bulge in his pants. Slowly, she reached out and opened the buttons on Dennis’s jeans. Dennis just continued to stare down at her, letting her do the work. Ellie reached gently into his boxers and drew out his long, hard shaft.
“It’s…” Dennis’s voice sounded hoarse as Ellie’s fingers circled him. “It’s not… like Charlie’s.”
“It’s great,” Ellie purred. Leaning forward, she slowly licked the length of his cock, from base to tip. “It’s wonderful.”
“Holy shit, Ellie,” Dennis moaned. “Holy fucking shit.”
Ellie responded by swirling her tongue around the head of Dennis’s cock, then sinking her head down to take the length of him into her month. Dennis groaned wordlessly. Even as she bobbed her head up and down his shaft, he reached down and squeezed her tits. His fingers fluttered over her sensitive nipples as she sucked and licked him. He pushed her soft mounds together as his hips started to rock, pushing himself deeper into her warm, wet mouth. Ellie moaned around his hardness, as sparks of pleasure jumped from her flushed and swollen breasts to her still tingling pussy.
“Holy shit, Ellie,” Dennis grunted. “Holy shit. Holy shit. That’s so good. Stop, stop. Your tits. I want to fuck your tits. Lay down.”
Ellie swirled her tongue one last, leisurely time over the swelling shaft, eliciting a frantic groan. Finally releasing him from the confines of her sucking mouth, Ellie lay sensuously back in front of him. Her hand reached up and cupped her soft breasts, pressing them together.
Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the other guys, Charlie and Nick sprawled on the floor, watching with relaxed desire. Ed was standing, his face glazed with a wild, desperate look, one hand cupping the bulge straining against his jeans.
That was all she could see before Dennis, shucking off his pants, straddled her chest and pressed his cock between her warm, soft tits. Slick with saliva and pre-cum, the hard flesh moved easily between her flushed mounds. Dennis reached down, pressing his hands over hers, cupping her tits. His thumbs played with her nipples while he thrust himself against her chest, grunting as he frantically fucked the tight passage between her tits.
“You like my tits?” Ellie purred.
“Holy fuck, yes,” Dennis grunted. “I love your tits. I love touching your tits. I love sucking your tits. I love fucking your tits!”
“Cum for me, Dennis,” Ellie moaned. “Cum on my tits. Cover my tits with cum.”
“Holy! Shit!” Dennis bellowed, his cock surging on her chest. Wild-eyed, he leaned back, gripping his shaft and pumping spurt after spurt of white goo over the curves of her breasts, across her nipples and over her chest and neck.
“Wow,” Ellie said, looking down at the sticky mess covering her chest.
“Thank you,” Dennis sighed, still holding his slowly oozing cock.
With a grin, Ellie leaned forward and took him back into her mouth. He gasped and moaned as she sucked the last drops of cum from his shaft. Then, looking up at him, she let the end of his load drool from between her lips, down her chin and onto her cum-covered breasts while Dennis stared in stunned, lustful joy.
Blissfully, Ellie lay back on the floor again. With a lazy smile, she turned to face Ed once again.
“Well,” she purred. “Was that hot?”
Ed dropped to his knees next to her head, his achingly hard shaft out, his hand flying over it. Mere moments later, with a desperate groan, he came. Hot cum, spurt after spurt, rained down on Ellie’s face, across her forehead, her cheeks, her nose. Turning quickly, she narrowly avoiding taking a line of cum in her eyes. Finally, Ed sank back onto the floor, leaning away from her.
“Yeah,” he whispered. “That was kinda hot.”
Still smiling, Ellie lay on the floor. Her friends sat around her, staring with lingering lust at her naked body. Cum covered her red face and her flushed breasts and leaked slowly from her well-fucked pussy. She felt, warm, content and surprisingly accomplished.
Weakly, her fist rose in a triumphant salute.
“We beat the Dark Lord!” she cheered again.
Laughter bubbled up around the room, and everyone joined in the cheer.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,121 views
As we walked down the hall together, I became aware of two things; this was not the first time this couple had been in this house, and the woman I was with was beautiful.
At one point, we made eye contact and I said, "I’m DB and this is my wife Linda." With a giggle, she stopped and told us she was Barbra and her husband, David, was with Linda. After the introductions, we continued our trek. We passed through a door off the hallway and down a staircase. As we entered the large basement Barbra declared, “Welcome to the playroom.”
The basement was a room dedicated to decadence. It was a large room with an open large-beam ceiling. There were a number of mats located in numerous areas on the floor. Two sex swings hung from the ceiling at the far end of the room. Laid out on a table along one wall was a full array of sexual toys, lubricants, a variety of flavored jells and oils, condoms, and every type of sexual aid you could imagine. Provocative art decorated the walls. There was a small bar located against one wall. In the middle of the room was a gynecological exam table, fully equipped with stirrups and a little stool for the “doctor.”
As we passed through the room there was almost too much to take in. There were a few couples in the room and most were on mats engaged in noisy sex. One couple however was using the gynecological table, as the woman laid on her back the guy was on the stool with his head between her thighs. She was holding his head with both hands as she ground her pussy into his face and loudly proclaimed her pleasure in what he was doing to her.
The back part of the basement was void of other people and the sex swings in that area caught Linda’s attention. “Are those what I think they are?” she asked David. "They are if you think they are sex swings" he said with a smile. Barbra and I continued behind Linda and Dave as Linda led the way in that direction, seemingly curious about the swings.
When we reached the swings Linda asked Dave, “Just what do you do with these?” With a smile, Dave asked her if she would allow him to show her how they are used. With a giggle, Linda said, “Sure go ahead.”
Dave surprised Linda as spun her around and effortlessly lifted her into the swing. He then helped her with getting her legs into the straps and adjusting her into the swing. Secured in the swing with her legs opened wide while holding onto the support lines, she addressed Dave, “ok, but I don’t see how it works, because I can’t move.” Dave just smiled at her; "like this" he said as he slowly pulled the sash on his robe. His robe parted revealing his large hard cock. As Linda stared at his impressive cock he slowly stroked it as he examined her sexy body.
He slowly approached her. He gently pushed her legs further apart as he moved between her already wide spread legs. When he reached her ”Y” he positioned his cock at her pussy. He was staring into her eyes when he arched his hips forward slightly, and effortlessly slid the head of his cock into her wet slick pussy.
Linda sucked in a breath as she felt his cock enter her. Dave stood motionless in front of her with the head of his cock in her pussy. Linda’s gaze passed between Dave’s eyes and cock, as she waited impatiently for him to make the next move on her immobilized body.
When she raised her gaze, their eyes locked. As they stared into each others eyes, he slowly reached up and grabbed the swing straps just below her hands. They silently stared into each others eyes for a long moment, then with a strong sudden jerk he pulling the swing toward him, embedding his cock inside her to the point her clit hit his pubic bone.
Linda let out a loud pleasurable shriek as his cock entered her. I’m sure she also realized very quickly that he was now in total control of how she would be fucked.
I was paying so much attention to Linda and Dave I didn’t notice Barbra get into the swing. As I was turning my attention back toward her again, she was sitting in the other swing and because of her mask was having problems seeing what she was doing as she tried to adjust the straps. She stopped what she was doing and pulled her mask off, revealing just how beautiful she was.
“Here let me do that,” I said as I reached her. I soon had her secure in the swing and she held onto the support lines as she reclined back and smiled at me. The beauty of this woman mesmerized me to the point I just stared at her for a moment. She was absolutely the thing of wet dreams; beautiful face, perfect body, and a smile that would melt any man.
I leaned forward and drew one of her nipples into my mouth. As I sucked her nipples, my hands caressed her entire body. Restricted by the swing and unable to move she was only able to lean back and enjoy.
I knelt in front of her and pulled her pussy toward my mouth. As I used my best oral techniques on her, it was as if she was weightless in front of me. Her pussy was so wet and slick her juices soon covered my face.
After a few minutes, she was bouncing in the swing and exuding a constant series of moans, squeals, and sighs. Within a few moments, her restrained movements exaggerated, and her whimpers became more urgent. I removed my mouth from her pussy and stood. I smiled as I opened my robe and slowly stoked my cock as I stood in front of her.
I slowly traced the head of my cock over the length of her pussy, coating it with her juices. As I did, she attempted to thrust her hips forward to capture my cock with her pussy. Teasingly I eased just the head of my cock inside her. As I grabbed the straps of the swing, she let out a whimpering moan. I stood firm on the ground and with a quick jerk, I pulled the swing toward me, embedding my eight-inch cock all the way inside her. Barbra let out a loud satisfied moan when my cock was finally inside her.
For the next several minutes I stood stationary in front of her pushing and pulling on the swing causing her pussy to move back and forth over my cock. The only contact between us was my cock in her pussy. I varied the speed, force, and depth I was using between slow and gentle, and hard and fast.
Next to us, amongst the rapid wet slapping sounds of their bodies coming together, I heard Linda’s orgasmic cries.
Shortly after Linda’s loud declaration of orgasm, Barbra’s mouth slowly opened wide as her eyes closed, she was breathing in gasps, and she was using her limited ability to move to change the position and angle of her pussy. I knew that the orgasm I had been building all night was only moments away.
I fought it as long as I could and tried to give her as much pleasure as I was capable of, but I had reached the point I couldn’t hold back any longer. I pulled the swing into me as hard as I could and held her firmly against me as my cock began to twitch and pump squirt after squirt of cum deep inside her. On the first squirt, Barbra moan became an orgasmic scream as she twitched and seem to convulse on my cock. I guess it was due to the activities that night, I can’t ever remember cumming so much or so hard in my life. I have no idea how long my orgasm lasted, I only know it was considerably longer than any I can remember.
As Barbra and I fought to regain normal breathing, we both started laughing at the same time. As my cock started to shrink, I slowly withdrew it from her pussy, as I did several drops of cum dripped out of her and onto the floor. As she felt her pussy leaking she laughed, “when you cum, you sure cum.” Unable to move she had no alternative to just let her pussy leak on the floor.
Dave was helping my smiling wife out of her swing. When she was standing in front of him, she wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him. With a moan, she told him he was great and thanked him. Dave smiled and told her it was he, that should be thanking her.
I helped Barbra untangled herself from the swing. When she was standing in front of me she gave me a hug, as she did, I wrapped my arms around her pulling her close. As we shared a kiss, I couldn’t resist the urge to give her ass a squeeze.
The four of us accompanied each other to the small bar, fixed a round of drinks, and got to know each other better. We genuinely enjoyed each other company and the four of us expressed a desire to see each other again. We exchanged contact information and promised to stay in touch before they left.
After they left Linda and I had a chance to chat for the first time in hours. “Having fun Hon?” I asked. She laughed as she nodded her head. "I have never experienced anything like this in my life" she giggled. She told me that she had been to parties where she had sex with two and on a rare occasion three men during the evening. Tonight however, she paused and thought for a moment, “I think I was with eight or nine different guys, to tell the truth I lost count.”
Linda was in silent thought for a few moments. Finally, she looked at me and said "I was with nine different guys tonight. Six of them fucked me and I gave head to three of them. Only two of the guys in the game room and Dave actually had an orgasm." She laughed again as she told me that one of the guys that she had given head to had cum in her mouth. "I think he was afraid I was mad about it because he wouldn’t stop apologizing!" she laughed.
Linda and I must have sat at the bar talking amongst ourselves for the better part of an hour. During which time, we went through two club soda’s, and regained a lot of our energy. We mostly recapped her activities, at one point she express interest on my activities.
Linda smiled as she slowly ran the tips of her fingers up my thigh and gave the head of my cock a playful little squeeze before she asked, “And just how many women did he find his way into tonight?” Before I could answer her, Baron and Olivia walked into the room and came over to where we were sitting.
"There you two are" Baron said as he patted me on the back. “How are you two doing, we hadn’t thought about looking for you two down here, are you having fun?” Olivia was looking at us with a little concern in her expression.
I smiled. "We are having a ball," I said. "We met Dave and Barbra, and they brought us in here to play. You just missed them, we stayed down here for a while just getting our second wind while I was hearing about Linda’s conquests tonight."
Olivia looked relieved as she placed an arm around my shoulder. "You guys had us a little concerned when we didn’t see you in the game room and thought there might have been a problem" she explained. "This is the first time we’ve done anything like tonight’s party and I’ve been second-guessing this idea since I came up with it." She laughingly said she had envisioned that they had scared us off and could just imagine us running down the street screaming about the strange things going on in our house.
I laughed as I wrapped an arm around her waist, “this party has been the most extraordinary party we’ve ever attended, it was well thought out, and a lot of fun. I just can’t thank you both enough for allowing us to enjoy it with you."
"Do you really think so?" she asked. I just laughed, "Olivia, I wouldn’t have said so if it wasn’t true."
Olivia almost looked like she was going to cry as she threw her arms around my neck and squeezed me tightly. "Thank you, you have no idea how much that means to me" she whispered into my ear. I kissed her cheek and said, "You were really worried about this, weren’t you?" I smiled at her. “You don’t have anything to worry about, you went up, and beyond, anything I’ve ever experienced at any party I’ve ever attended. Whether it was by luck or design I’m not sure, what I am sure of is that your party was pure genius. You managed to eliminate so many barriers to this kind of party, so easily, in a way I would have never thought of."
Olivia sat down on the bar stole beside me before she continued our conversation. "I was just trying to come up with a way to get people involved and more active sooner," she said. "It did seem to work out better than I could have imagined. I’m not sure why and was just hoping that everybody had a good time. You mentioned eliminating barriers in a party like this; I’m not sure what barriers you were talking about DB."
I thought for a moment. "Well I guess the first would be the problem with selectivity" I said. "The first problem at a party is to get it started. You have egos, insecurities, societal dictates, and all kinds of things keeping fun people apart. When you have couples playing as couples together it makes it even tougher because then you have to find a compatible couple instead of two compatible individuals. You also have the fantasy image of the ideal playmate, you have people you don’t approach because they don’t fit with your fantasy image of a playmate."
"You not only accomplished injecting anonymity tonight," I said, "you managed to eliminate the individual and transform them into more of an actor in costume scenario. What an individual would be very reluctant to do, an anonymous actor in costume has no problem in participating. Another other major accomplishment was to insert a sense of urgency; people aren’t near as selective when they have a very limited time to make a choice. You also managed to get everybody in costume and in the spirit of the party, which was a major accomplishment, which transformed your party from a group of individuals into a fun gregarious affair."
"Wow," Olivia smiled, "you make it sound like I analyzed this much more than I really did. Thank you, for making me feel so smart about the art of having fun, you sound like you’ve given this whole thing a lot of thought." I smiled at her and said, "The truth is I do have a PhD; I earned a PhD in the field of BS from the School of Hard Knocks."
We continued to chat for several minutes. Baron’s cock was hanging limp down his thigh as he stood beside Linda. He had his arm around her. Linda slowly reached out and softly lifted his cock in her open hand, as if she was judging its weight. She very slowly started playing with his cock, squeezing and pulling it as Olivia and I were chatting.
Baron silently watched her for a few moments. After a few moments, he smiled at her and told her she was a very beautiful woman. "Thank you," Linda replied with a smile, "I wouldn’t have thought you would think that."
"Where did you get such an idea?" he asked.
"Well, I’ve been here all night and you didn’t once spend any time with me" she pouted. She continued to stroke his cock that was now responding to her touch.
"I apologize for not getting with you earlier. I was looking for you, but with the costumes, I was unable to locate you" Barron stammered. "You’re just saying that to make me feel better" Linda replied. "No, you have that wrong Linda" Baron said, "I think you are a beautiful and very desirable woman."
"Oh sure, a beautiful and desirable woman that you don’t want to fuck" she added. "No, I really want to fuck you" Baron replied in desperation. "Sure, you want to fuck me, just not now; I bet that’s what you tell all the women you don’t want to fuck" Linda teased. "No, I want to fuck you now!" Baron replied. Linda was smiling ear to ear. "OK, let’s go" she said as she stepped down from the stool she was sitting on, still holding onto Baron’s cock. She gave Olivia and I a wink as she led Baron to one of the mats on the floor.
Olivia was laughing uncontrollably by the time they got to the mat. "Oh, she is good, that was so funny, and she really had him going" she laughed. "She does have a way about her" I said. "Now, if you don’t mind, I would like to ask you a question."
Olivia smiled as she anticipated my question. "Sure, go ahead and ask" she replied.
“Was that you I was with when the party first started tonight?” Olivia gave me a sly smile before she kissed her index finger and pressed it to my lips.
With that same sly smile, she asked if there was anything else I would like to ask. “As a matter of fact there is,” I said. “You give the most extraordinary head I’ve ever experienced, is there anything else you do with the same expertise?”
“Well, there are a few things I’ve been complemented on," she said, "but being I hate to blow my own horn, I guess you will need to find that out for yourself.” I slowly nodded my head, “well, I can tell you one thing, if you won’t blow your own horn and find the need to blow a horn you can blow mine anytime." Olivia busted out laughing again.
As she was laughing, I slowly ran my fingers over her very wet, slick pussy. She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately as I rose to my feet. I continued to hold her tightly when we broke our kiss, and with my hands gripping her ass I pulled her tightly against my cock. As we stared into each others eyes I told her, “I’ve experience one aspect of your sexual expertise, now I would love to take my time with you and experience all the pleasures you have to offer.”
Olivia asked if I would like to join Linda and Baron or strike out on our own. I thought for a moment before telling her that watching Linda sexually involved with another man is the most sexually exciting thing I can imagine. However, right now I would like to focus on nothing other than pleasuring her. We can stay in the same room, just not right next to them. Olivia smiled as she nodded and led the way to a vacant mat on the far side of the room.
Walking past Linda and Baron, we stopped shortly to watch them. Baron had Linda on her back and she had her legs wrapped around his waist as he fucked her slow and hard. Linda was thrusting her hips up to meet his thrusts into her, as she did her heels would come down on his ass like she was spurring a house. Olivia pulled me close as we watched and whispered, I can see why you enjoy watching her so much.
Once we settled in on the mat, I slowly caressed Olivia’s body as I knelt in front of her. I didn’t focus on one spot but instead let my hands roam over her lush body. I was in no hurry and was determined to take as much time as it took to bring this beautiful lady as much pleasure as I could. As my hands, lips, and tongue passed over her body I looked for pleasurable responses and would then concentrate my attention in that area before searching for other pleasure zones.
When the time came where she demanded penetration, she flipped me onto my back and straddled my waist. There was no pretext in what she wanted, as she positioned my cock and lowered herself on it, embedding my cock all the way into her pussy. She leaned forward pressing her breasts into my chest as she started slamming her hips up and down as she kissed me.
After fucking her in that manner for several minutes, I flipped her over to where I was on top. She was so wet that I just arched my hips and my cock found its way into her pussy without assistance. As I penetrated her, she wrapped her legs around my waist and began meeting each of my thrusts with her own. My pace would vary but my thrust remained firm and forceful. She was moaning constantly as my cock pounded her pussy. Our bodies were starting to glisten as we both started to perspire from our exertion.
After several minutes of this, she suddenly untangled her legs from around me, rolled me off her, and rolled over onto her hands and knees. I hurriedly moved behind her and reinserted my cock into her again. Holding her by the hips I would pull her back into my thrusts as I continued to fuck her.
We went through a variety of positions. When I started to tire she took the dominant roll and got on top again, she would lie over me at times, she would ride me cowgirl style, and reverse cowgirl style on other times. When her energy started to wane, I flipped her back on her hands and knees and fucked her doggy style again. Her entire body was moist and slick with perspiration by that point. I was starting to near the point of no return when her body went rigged, her moans turned into gasps, then orgasmic screams. We both came together before collapsing onto the floor.
It took several minutes before either of us could muster the energy to move. As I lay on top of her in a blissful state of exhaustion we both started to giggle, the giggles soon turned into laughter as neither of us had words to describe how we felt. Finally I rolled off her, dislodging my cock from her pussy. I rolled onto my stomach, and stumbled to my feet. When I was able to stand in somewhat of a steady manner, I helped Barbra to her feet and we held onto each other as we made our way back to the bar.
Linda and Baron were sitting at the bar with their backs to us as we approached them. Barron glanced over as we neared them and nudged Linda, nodding his head in our direction. They both stared at us with blank expressions for a moment before they both burst out laughing.
Their reaction to us caught me off guard, I couldn’t figure out what was so funny. I glance over to Barbra; her hair was wet with perspiration and hanging limp with strands in her face. Perspiration was beaded up on her forehead and rolling down her face as she stared at them with an exhausted expression. I detected droplets dripping from my hair and down my back. Olivia smiled a sheepish smile at them before she wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me a kiss. "Thank you" she said as we parted. "For what?" I asked. "For making this a birthday I’ll never forget" she said. She then glanced toward Linda and Baron, "as for you two, 'fuck you'!" She then burst out laughing, "and you two look a little ragged yourselves!"
Baron leaned forward and gave Olivia a loving little peck of a kiss, "Love you Hon" he said as he sat back down again. "Love you too Hon" she replied. I sat down on the bar stool beside Baron and Olivia scooted between my legs and wrapped her arm around me again. We remained silent for a few moments before Olivia started to giggle. Baron and Linda both glanced in her direction. When she saw them looking at her the giggle turned into uncontrollable laughter. Soon we were all laughing at nothing in particular but rather because we all felt so good.
Linda got off her stool saying she would be right back that she needed to make a trip to the little girls room. When she vacated her stool, she left a little pool of cum on the stool. I pointed it out to her, and she just laughed and walked toward the door with her thighs pressed together saying there was going to be a bigger pool if she didn’t hurry up. The laughter started all over again.
The three of us sat silently in our own thoughts for a few minutes as we waited for Linda to return. Olivia nudged Baron to get his attention and asked, “How is our guest list for Cabo coming?” Baron thought for a few moments before saying that he has only heard from Roy and Dave confirming that they are coming, and then asking why. "Oh, I was just wondering" she replied. They seemed to communicate in their own language of arched eyebrows, smiles, and head nods. Barron smiled at her and asked if she was thinking what he was thinking. Olivia replied that she thought so. Baron told her he thought it was a great idea, to which she nodded her concurrence. I had no idea what they were talking about, wasn’t trying to figure out what they were talking about, I didn’t want to intrude on whatever it was.
Baron looked at me with a broad smile and said "DB, Olivia and I have really enjoyed meeting you and your lovely wife this weekend."
"Well, thank you" I replied, "I can’t remember having as much fun as we’ve had this weekend in a long time, and both Linda and I have really enjoyed you two."
Baron smiled as he told me he was glad to hear that because Olivia and he would like to extend us another invitation. I was surprised but recovered to say "thank you, what would you like to invite us to?"
"A good friend of ours and I both have boats," Baron explained, "and every fall for the last four years we motor down to Cabo for a couple weeks. This year we would be honored if you and Linda would join us."
Now from the world I come from when my friends tell me they have a boat, it’s like a ski boat. In my mind’s eye, I’m visualizing maybe a day cruiser or something that Baron is talking about going to Cabo in. So with that on my mind I replied, “That sounds like a lot of fun but isn’t that quite a ways to go in a small boat?”
Baron had a confused look on his face for a moment before he started laughing. "Maybe I should have been a little clearer; my boat is a hundred and twenty foot yacht that sleeps ten." As I let that sink in I replied, “Yeah, that is a little different than what I was envisioning.”
"So what do you think," Baron asked, "does that sound like something you and Linda would be interested in?" Before I could answer, Linda reappeared and asked, “is what something we would be interested in?’
Baron slid an arm around her waist as I answered her question. “We’ve been invited to join Olivia and Baron for a trip to Cabo,” I said. Linda’s mouth was open as she listened to me, she then looked from Baron to Olivia. "Is he kidding?" she asked. Baron smiled at her, “No he’s not kidding. We would love to have you two join us, I think we will all have a lot of fun. What do you say, would you like to join us?” Linda looked at him dumbfounded for a moment before she threw her arms around his neck and replied, "Yes we would love to come, thank you!"
The more Linda thought about going to Cabo the more excited she got. "I’ve never been to Mexico before, this sounds so exciting, when will we be flying down there?" she asked. Baron smiled at her and with a little chuckle told her that we wouldn’t be flying down there, we will be taking my boat. This took her by surprise; her only reply was, “oh.”
Never one to let a moment of confusion go to waste, I said, “it’s going to be a ball Hon. Baron has a real nice fishing boat, with a real good outboard motor, we can fish all the way to Cabo and all the way back.”
“No, you’re not telling me the truth!" She looked at Baron, "and we’re not going to Cabo in a fishing boat, are we?” Baron was laughing so hard he couldn’t even talk. Olivia spoke up, after she slapped my thigh she looked at Linda and told her, "Don’t pay any attention to them Linda, the boat we’re taking is a nice sized yacht that sleeps ten." Linda looked back at me, “see, I knew you weren’t telling me the truth!”
Olivia told Linda, “We are going to have so much fun.We’ve been going down there with friends for the last four years, and each year just gets better than the last.” Olivia looked toward Baron and asked if he has talked to Juan yet about this year. "Not yet," he replied, "but I’m sure he can come up with something for us again this year" to which Olivia replied, "Maybe he can get El Diablo again this year, that was an amazing show last year."
Linda was looking confused again. Olivia excitedly told her that Baron knows this guy down there that takes care of everything for them down there; fishing trips, dinners, nights on the town, just everything. He set up a sex show for them last year. “The women were beautiful and the star of the show was a very handsome young man called El Diablo who had the biggest cock she had ever seen in her life. We party for the entire trip; it’s so much fun, so please say you’re going to go with us this year.”
Linda thought for a minute before she told them that she only had one concern. “I’ve never been on a boat at sea like that, what if I get seasick, I would feel so bad if I got sick and ruin the trip for everybody.”
"Oh don’t worry about that" Olivia said, "they have pills you can take to keep you from getting seasick.
“Yeah, but what if they don’t work on me and I get sick anyway,” Linda whined. "I would love to go I’m just afraid I might ruin it for everybody."
Baron was silently listening to all of Linda’s concerns. "I know how we can put your mind at ease" he finally said. "How?" Linda asked. "You guys give me a call the next time you can come down here and we’ll take the boat out on an overnight cruise to see how you react to being on the ocean" Baron said. "You would really do that for me?" Linda asked. Baron laughed, "Well, to be honest I was thinking more in the lines of what we could do for each other as we spent the night at sea."
"It sounds so inviting. Pencil us in for Cabo and we’ll give you a call for a test run in a few weeks,"Linda said. "Great," Olivia said, "we are going to have so much fun Linda you’re going to love Cabo."
"I’m so excited about it," Linda replied, "I’m going to have to give you a call to find out what clothes I will need to bring." Baron laughed, “Hon, what you are wearing would be perfect.” Linda looked at him with a confused expression; "I’m not wearing anything?" she replied. Baron burst out laughing as he said, "Exactly!"
The four of us chatted in the playroom for several more minutes and exchanged phone numbers before leaving for the game room and the rest of our companions. We found all of our companions chatting together in the game room. As the four of us approached them Vivian smiled and asked Olivia, “where did you find these rascals?” Olivia chuckled and told her, “They found something in the playroom that caught their attention.”
It became very apparent before long that in the wee hours of the morning we were all now exhausted and ready to call it a night. John looked at our group and asked if we were ready to call it a night. We all reluctantly nodded our agreement. The men and women split ways and each went to get dressed clothes.
As we met up again both Olivia and Baron escorted the group to the door. As we were saying goodnight to them Olivia gave me a friendly kiss and told me that she looked forward to getting to know both Linda and I much better. As Baron gave Linda a goodnight kiss he hugged her close and reminded her not to forget to give them a call in a couple weeks to set up a little cruise. She gave him a wink before replying, “How could I forget about that.”
Once back at Krystal and Brad’s the women fixed a little breakfast for us. We all chatted during breakfast about what a great party it was tonight and how much fun we all had. There was a little flirting going on but nothing the lead to anything, the party we had just attended drained any chance of anything else happening.
When Linda and I got in bed that night, we spent time talking about the party and catching up on what each of us had experienced. As she told me in detail of the men she fucked at the party she accomplished something I didn’t expect, she had my cock hard again. I turned her over and as I spooned her, I slid my cock into her pussy. As she continued to tell me about the party, I slowly slid my cock in and out of her.
The next afternoon we all left Brad and Krystal’s home. Trish left for school while John and Vivian dropped the four of us off at the airport on their way home. After filing a flight plan and preflighting the airplane, we bid them good-by and got on board. As we did, Karen wanted to be in the front seat on the way home so Linda and Bruce got into the backseat.
We took off and turned north along the coastline. We followed along the coastline sightseeing for some time. Everybody was either too tired to talk or overcome by the beauty of the California Coast as we flew along in silence. For several minutes all I heard over the intercom on the headset was an occasional, "oh my, look at that!"
Karen turned from the window, and with a straight face asked, “What’s the mile-high club?” As I looked at her before answering her, a smile slowly spread over my face. "It’s a very prestigious club, to join you have sex a mile above the ground,"I replied. She nodded her head and turned back toward the window again.
Several moments later, she turned from the window again and asked, “How high are we?” I glanced at the altimeter and told her we were at eighty-five hundred feet. "Is that over a mile?" she asked. "Yeah, about a mile and a half or so" I replied. Karen just nodded her head and looked out the window again.
The great thing about a voice-activated headset is that when the intercom is on if you say something, everybody else wearing a headset can hear what you said and you can hear them. When Karen asked about the mile-high club, I could hear both Linda and Bruce giggle in the backseat.
As Karen was staring out the window she spoke to Linda, “Linda, are you a member of the mile-high club?” Linda thought for a moment before telling her, “no I’m not.” Karen was silent again for a few moments before asking, “Would you like to be?” Linda laughed before saying that she hadn’t given it any thought before, yea I guess that would be a fun thing to do, why, “would you like to become a member of the mile-high club,” Linda asked. Karen looked away from the window and into the backseat at Linda and nodded her head.
Linda laughed again and told Karen that she should ask her husband about this because she can’t become a member by herself. Bruce was smiling and unbuttoning his shirt when Karen asked him if he wanted to become a member of the mile high club. Linda was laughing when I heard her saying, “if we were going to do this she needed to get undressed because she didn’t want to look like she had been in a wrestling match when we landed.”
Karen scooted her seat back as far as it would go and started shedding her clothes. Sitting naked beside me she looked at me and as in disbelief stated, “You’re still dressed.” With the plane on autopilot, I told her, “flying an airplane is tough, it takes all my attention, and you’re going to have to help me undress.” Karen leaned over and unbuckled my seatbelt then pulled on my belt as she started getting me out of my pants.
As soon as Karen had me out of my pants, she leaned over again and took my cock into her mouth. Within a few moments, I could feel the airplane start to bounce a little and heard moans coming over the intercom, Bruce and Linda had initiated membership into the mile-high club.
When Karen removed her mouth from my cock, I scooted over toward the middle as much as I could. Karen straddled me and settled herself down on my cock. She started undulating her hips as she fucked me. After several minutes of this, I asked her if she would like the full mile-high treatment. She nodded her head. I told Bruce that we were now going for the full mile-high treatment, and to make sure they don’t experience separation. With heavy breathing, he replied, “OK.”
I pushed the yoke forward sharply, the airplane dropped suddenly and the women floated up on our cocks. I then pulled back on the yoke and the women slammed back in our laps embedding our cocks back in them. I continued that maneuver with varying force as we flew along.
As Karen would float upwards, her breasts would come within reach of my mouth and I used those occasions to suck and nibble on her nipples. After several minutes, I heard Linda’s orgasmic scream followed in short order by a series of grunts from Bruce.
Moments later, Karen took my head in both hands giving me a deep wet kiss before screaming out her own orgasm. As she was cumming, I went over the edge and started pumping cum into her pussy. After cumming, she held me tightly for a few moments before climbing off my cock. We all got dressed again and continued our flight home.
By the time that we were driving from the airport home we were all hungry, Linda invited Bruce and Karen to come over and we would fix some hamburgers, telling them that we both didn’t need to cook after this weekend. Karen asked if she could use the phone, she had promised Trish that she would call her when we got home. After callin Trish, and bragging about now being a proud member of the mile-high club, the four of us kicked back and chatted, mostly about the weekend and the people we met there.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 10,462 views
Linda, Trish, and I left the main house behind us as we walked toward the guesthouse where we would be spending the night. The three of us stopped in the backyard halfway to the guesthouse to enjoy the view from the backyard for a few minutes. In the cool early morning breeze, we stood huddled together in the nude staring at the beauty of the city lights below us.
Looking at the city lights below us Linda commented that she would love to have a home like this someday and be able to see this view daily. I chuckled, as I replied I would love to just be able to just afford the property taxes on a place like this someday.
As we entered the guesthouse, Linda and Trish both paused to take in the luxurious surroundings in the guesthouse. Damn, this is nice, Linda mumbled to nobody in particular.
A few moments after we arrived in the guesthouse Trish mentioned that she was cold and going to jump in the shower to warm up. Moments after entering the bathroom, Trish stuck her head out the door, “Linda you have got to check this out.” A few minutes after going into the bathroom, Linda stuck her head out the door and called for me, “Hon, we’re going to take a shower and there is plenty of room for one more if you would like to join us.” Two women in a shower, all soapy and slick, I didn’t see any way I could pass that up.
This bathroom wasn’t just a bathroom, it was an exhibition of elegance, tile and granite were everywhere; as for the fixtures, I had no idea they even made things like that. The shower was a monstrosity with multiple heads and room for six people.
Laughing and joking with one another, we spent the next half hour with warm water cascading over us from seemingly every angle. The majority of the time spent with the three of us kissing, stroking, caressing, and embracing one another. Attention paid in equal measures, usually with two of us on one. It was half-an-hour of warm, wet, foreplay that we all enjoyed and motivated us for something more.
The most memorable moments for me was leaning against the wall of the shower as Linda and Trish knelt in front of me kissing, licking, sucking, and caressing my cock and testicles simultaneously.
To say that the three of us were stimulated by the time we exited the shower would have been an understatement. My cock was standing up against my abdomen as we entered the bedroom. As for both women, I had firsthand knowledge that their sexual juices were flowing. The three of us stood at the foot of the bed, holding, caressing, and kissing each other preparing for what the night held in store.
After a few minutes, as I stood at the end of the bed and watched, Linda and Trish eased their way onto the bed. They knelt on the bed embracing and caressing each other for a few minutes before I joined them.
When I did join them, we took turns teaming up two on one. I would join one of the girls on the other, then the one receiving our attention would join me on the other, then both girls would team up on me. We weren’t in a rush, we took our time playing with one another as we focused our attention on the pleasure of the other.
Our exotic foreplay continued for some time, during which our desires escalated. The girls seemed to take pride in their ability to read my body. They would time after time bring me right up to the edge of orgasm, before backing away letting my excitement subside. At one point while they were allowing my excitement to subside, Trish eased Linda onto her back and sprawled out over the top of her in a classical “69” position.
Watching Trish snake her extremely long tongue in and out of Linda’s pussy was one of the most exotic sights I’ve ever seen. Watching the two of them please each other orally had to be one of the most exotic points of the night for me.
Finally, Trish raised her head from between Linda’s thighs, she gave me a wink, and with a nod of her head beckoned me over to her.
I crawled between Linda’s widespread legs, slowly stroking my cock as I worked my way toward her pussy. When I reached the “Y,” Trish reached out and stroked my cock for a few moments before taking it into her mouth. After she had my cock wet, glistening, and throbbing, she removed it from her mouth and positioned the head at the entrance to Linda’s pussy.
Linda let out a loud moan as I arched my hips forward and slid as much of my cock inside her as my awkward position would allow. As I slowly fucked my cock in and out of Linda’s pussy, Trish busied herself by diverting her attention back and forth between my cock and Linda’s clit.
After fucking Linda for some time, and knowing I was perilously close to the point of no return, I eased my cock out of her pussy, and regained control. When the sensation of imminent orgasm passed, I slid my cock into Trish’s eager mouth. After a few minutes, Trish started systematically repositioning my cock between Linda’s pussy and her mouth again.
When I again reached the point of losing control, I eased back and crawled from between Linda’s legs. I knelt beside the girls for a few minutes while I regained control. There was a constant stream of moans coming from both girls as they continued without me. When I was ready to rejoin the women I switched ends and approached Trish’s pussy and Linda’s mouth.
As I approached Linda, she gave me a seductive smile and when I was within reach, she took my cock in my hand. When I was close enough, she guided my cock to her mouth. As she sucked and stroked my cock, Trish continued to use her talented tongue on Linda’s pussy. Linda was moaning constantly as we continued. After a few minutes, Linda removed my cock from her mouth and positioned it at Trish’s pussy.
I grabbed Trish by the hips and slid my cock all the way into her in one hard thrust. As I fucked Trish, just inches above her face, Linda ran her fingers tips over my balls as she copied Trish’s earlier actions of alternating between licking my cock and sucking Trish’s clit.
As I had done with Trish, after a few minutes I started alternated between her pussy and Linda’s mouth. All too soon, I started nearing the edge again. I eased my cock out of Trish’s pussy and backed away to regain control. When I regained control, I returned to Linda’s pussy and Trish’s mouth.
I have no idea how many times I alternating between the two women. At one point, while Trish had her face buried in Linda’s pussy, and I was fucking her with long hard strokes, I knew I was nearing the edge and this time I had no intentions of stopping it from happening. I was able to feel Trish’s orgasmic moan generating within her before I could hear it. As Trish was convulsing in her orgasm Linda started screaming out her own orgasm. With both women cumming, I lost total control of my own orgasm. My grip strengthened on Trish’s hips, and thrust my cock deep inside her and moments later, my cock was pumping my seed deep inside her pussy.
After cumming and with my cock still buried deep inside Trish’s pussy I tried to catch my breath. As I fought for breath, I felt Linda’s warm breath on my balls. As our sexual desire gave way to exhaustion, we all slowly dislodged from one another and moved to the head of the bed.
I was lying between Trish and Linda. Linda was in front of me facing away as I spooned her from behind. Trish held me from behind with her breasts pressed against my back. With my cock against Linda’s ass and Trish’s breasts in my back, the feeling was so exotic.
Even after experiencing so much pleasure that night, and even though it was three in the morning, the pleasure I was having with these two women was just too much to stop. I decided to rest for a few minutes before the three of us continued playing. I willed my body to rejuvenate itself, and for the strength to continue.
In the dim light of the bedroom, I closed my eyes for a moment, took a few deep breaths, as I continued to will my body to perform one more time tonight. I was visualizing both women in my mind as I lay between them thinking about what we should try next.
All of a sudden, a bright almost painful light drew my attention from thought of the two women lying with me. I didn’t open my eyes because the brightness would have been too painful. I couldn’t imagine who or why somebody had turned the lights on in the room. Then it dawned on me that I no longer felt either woman next to me. I shielded my eyes with my hand from the bright light as I opened my eyes.
It took a few moments for my surroundings to register. The bright light wasn’t coming from inside the room. Instead, it was sunlight streaming through the window. I listened for sounds inside the room, trying to determine if Linda and Trish were still there. When I didn’t hear anything I checked the time and was genuinely surprised to find that it was just after ten in the morning.
I crawled off the bed, showered, and got dressed. As I was about to walk out of the guesthouse, Linda walked in carrying the clothes I had left in the den. With a broad smile, she looked at me and said, “I was just coming to wake you.”
Sheepishly I told her I must have died; I don’t know what happened to me. She gave me a hug and a kiss. "No problem I knew you were exhausted, that’s why I let you sleep in, but you need to get up and around. Baron and Olivia are here and you need to meet them" she said. “Oh OK, who are Baron and Olivia,” I replied. Linda shook her head, "It's Olivia’s birthday party that we will be attending tonight."
"Let’s go," Linda commanded, "we’re going shopping and I want to introduce you to Baron and Olivia before we leave." If there was one thing I wasn’t looking forward to that day, it was a shopping trip. "Do I have time to get some coffee first?" I asked. "You have all the time you need," Linda said with a smile, “you’re not going with us, it’s just us women.”
With my best-dejected look, I told her, “I was looking forward to going with you so I could buy you something nice for the party tonight," I said in feigned disappointment. "I guess if you don’t want me to go with you I’ll just stay here, and wait for you like a puppy, you go on and have fun."
"Oh honey," Linda said in a concerned voice, just before she reached out and ran her finger across the top of my forehead, and said with a giggle, “You’re full of it right up to there. We both know you hate to shop."
"I don’t hate to shop," I declared, "I hate to go to a store, find what you’re looking for, then going to fifteen more stores looking for the same thing before we go back to the first store and buy it."
Linda gave me that look to let me know that the debate is over. I reached in my pocket and pulled out all the money I had on me. As I started to count out some bills, I asked her, “Where are you going shopping?” "I’m not sure" Linda replied. “What are you shopping for?” I asked. "I don’t know," Linda replied, "all I know is, Olivia has a limo and she is taking all of us shopping."
I handed her all the money I had on me. "If you’re going shopping with the girls in a limo you’re not going to be hitting the bargain stores so take it all," I said. She smiled and said, “Thanks honey, by the way do we still have money available on the credit card.”
"Not much," I replied, knowing full well, that there is a right time and a wrong time to tell your wife that you paid off the balance on the credit card the week before. Linda hooked her arm in mine and was smiling as we headed for the door.
The rest of the guys in our group were sitting around a table in the patio. Linda walked behind the one person at the table I didn’t recognize and placed a hand on each of his shoulders. “Excuse me Baron,” Baron tilted his head back to look up at her, his head brushing against her breast as he did. She smiled down at him and told him she would like to introduce him to her husband.
Baron rose from his chair, when he was standing beside Linda, she said, “Baron, this is DB, DB this is Baron, and he will be our host at tonight’s party." After we shook hands and engaged in a little chitchat Linda and I entered the house so I could get some coffee and she could introduce me to Olivia.
As odd as it might sound one of the most perplexing things for me in meeting women in the lifestyle is the proper greeting. Was it a handshake, a hug, a kiss on the cheek, or a passionate “lets fuck” kiss? What I usually do is the old standby and let her lead the way.
When we entered the kitchen to meet Olivia, my focused was to not embarrass myself. The rest of the women in our group were in the kitchen chatting as Linda and I entered. When Olivia turned toward us Linda said, "Olivia this is my husband, DB, DB this is Olivia, our guest of honor tonight."
“It’s so nice to meet you Olivia,” I said with a warm smile. "DB, I’ve heard so much about you and I have really been looking forward to meeting you," Olivia said as she threw her arms around my neck, giving me a friendly kiss and a hug. "Same here" I said, as I hugged her. Olivia was a beautiful tall blond that had me looking forward to getting to know her better and wondering why I worry so much about the little things in life.
We chatted, joked, and laughed for a few minutes before Olivia turned to the other women and asked if everybody was ready to go. I gave them a parting wave before fixing a cup of coffee and returning to the patio to join the rest of the guys.
The open chair at the table in the patio was next to Baron. I pulled the chair back to sit, and as I sat it sounded like they were having a political discussion. I didn’t really know what they had been talking about before I arrived, and hadn’t been paying any attention as I arrived. I did however know that the best way to cool a first meeting was to jump into a political debate with them.
Baron welcomed me and asked what I thought about whatever it was they had been talking discussing. It was as if being asked a question in class when you haven’t been paying attention and had no idea what the correct answer was. Being I had earned my PHD in BS I did what I always do in cases like that, I winged it, “I think when you first meet guys you should avoid at all cost the subject of politics and religion, all conversation should be limited to tits and ass, because bonds of friendship are built on common areas of interest.”
Baron’s gaze slowly turned toward John before he burst out laughing. "John this young man is a philosopher, I can see why you think so highly of him" he laughed. He then turned back toward me, patted my back and told me, “it’s a pleasure to meet you young man I think we are going to be good friends.”
"I hope so" I replied, "I’ve really enjoyed meeting the members of this group that I’ve met so far."
The conversation that morning flowed and time flew by. Around noon, the group went to a local restaurant for lunch. After lunch, the group separated as some prepared for the nights activities. At one point around midafternoon, I was alone in the den. Baron came in and sat down beside me. During our conversation, he told me a little more about the party that night.
He told me they had invited friends from the local area, the San Diego area, Palm Springs area, and our group from the valley. He said that over the years, Olivia and he had formed friendships with all of them and he was using her fortieth birthday for an excuse to get them all together tonight. He mentioned that they wanted this to be a very special occasion and had been planning how to do that for over a month.
As we chatted that afternoon, one of the aspects that I noted was that he seemed to know a lot about the party the night before. He knew that both Linda and I were active, willing participants at that party. He knew that as a group we all seemed to interact well together. He seemed to know who played with whom. Maybe it was just my overactive imagination, but it struck me that he knew more about the party than a casual conversation would reveal.
As we were talking we heard female laughter coming through the front part of the house. Moments later the women made their way into the den, carrying shopping bags. They were all in a gala mood and having fun.
A few minutes later Olivia and Baron left to finish preparing for the party that night. After they left, everybody decided to go their own way to rest and prepare for the party. Linda and I returned to the guest house to spend the afternoon relaxing.
At about five-thirty, we rejoined the rest of our group. After a before-dinner drink with them we had a light dinner and left for the party. Due to the large number of people expected at the party Brad had called for a limo to take us to the party so there wouldn’t be a parking problem. As it turned out that was a good call because when we arrived, the driveway was full of cars and there were cars parked up and down both sides of the street.
Inside the house there must have been over forty couples milling around. There were couples in every room it seemed. Music was flowing throughout the house and the music combined with the conversational noise made it a very loud and festive place. Laughter seeming to be coming from every corner of the house.
As John and Vivian led us through the maze of people it was obvious how much they relished introducing their daughters to friends they had known for years. Everybody we meet knew them and enjoyed seeing them again. Many of them were anxious for the opportunity to chat with Karen and Trish to let them know how much they thought of their parents and how glad they were to finely have the opportunity to meet them.
When we made it into the game room, we found the very large room packed with people. There were snack trays laid out next to the bar. People were playing pool and some were dancing. There were numerous cliques of people standing around chatting with one another. The one thing that was apparent was that everybody seemed to be enjoying themselves and having a good time.
We were standing by the bar enjoying a drink trying to take it all in when Olivia joined us. When she joined us, John and Vivian were talking with some friends that they hadn’t seen in some time. After some chitchat, Olivia offered to give us a tour of the house. “Let me give you the lay of the land,” she said as she led us out of the game room.
She gave us an abbreviated tour of the house after which we returned to the game room. Olivia chatted with us for a few more minutes before leaving us to mingle with the rest of her quests.
The party continued as a festive cocktail party until just after eight. Olivia again had joined us and after a few moments, told us she thought it was time to get this party started. She approached Baron, they chatted for a moment before Olivia made an announcement.
The room became silent as she addressed the group. “First, I would like to welcome all of you to our home and thank all of you for making my birthday so special. We’ve came up with a little twist for tonight’s party that I think you will really enjoy. I think everybody that is able to attend the party tonight is here, so I would like to get things started. I would like to invite all the ladies to join me so I can explain what we have planned, while Baron will explain the agenda to the men. So ladies if you will follow me and gentlemen we will join you again shortly.”
The women left the game room giggling and excitedly chatting and joking amongst themselves as they walked down the hall away from the game room.
I had no idea of what to expect, it appeared something out of the ordinary was taking place tonight, I just didn’t know what that “something” would be. After the woman left the room, Baron addressed the men. “Gentlemen I know you must be curious about what we have planned for tonight. This is Olivia’s party and she has come up with an idea on how to make this party different, special and most of all very entertaining for everybody.”
“I’m going to ask all of you to follow a few rules while you participate tonight. We are going to introduce an aspect of anonymity tonight for the group as a whole. First, conversation must be kept to a bare minimum if at all and any conversation must be kept brief and in whispers." Baron addressed the mumbling in the crowd, "I know that sounds a little strange but the reason for that requirement will become obvious as the night unfolds it has to do with our attempt to maintain anonymity. Second, I will be handing out some items shortly that you will need to wear while participating in the night’s activities. Third, when the women rejoin us we will have music playing, periodically the music will stop, when the music stops you must bid farewell to the woman you’re with at that time and join somebody new. Fourth, I fully expect everybody to have fun and enjoy themselves.”
Now gentlemen if you would, please follow me. Baron turned and led the way out of the game room. He led us into a room I can only describe as a locker-room. There were lockers lining the walls and two large boxes on the floor in the middle of the room. Baron opened one of the boxes and pulled out a stylish, “lone ranger” style mask. Out of the other box, he removed a long-haired wig. "Gentlemen, you will each take a mask and a wig, they will be an intricate part of your new persona tonight" he explained, "The masks as well as the wigs are identical to each other so just grab one of each."
"Inside each locker, you will find a robe. The robe will be the only attire you will need tonight, other than the mask and wig that is" Baron said. "You will find your name on one of the lockers. So gentlemen, find your locker, get into costume, and let's have some fun."
There was chatter and laughter throughout the room as we all disrobed and put on our robes, masks, and wigs. I will be the first to admit that I thought it was all a little foolish, that is until we were about to leave the room and I found it all but impossible to tell for sure who was who. We were all dressed the same, with the wig, had the same hairstyle and color, and the mask disguised just enough to make it all but impossible to tell one of us from the other.
We all returned to the game room to wait for the ladies, curious to see what surprises they had for us. There was chitchat, laughter, as well as nervous giggles throughout the room while we waited. After about half-an-hour we heard female giggles coming down the hallway.
Moments later, as a group the women entered the den in total silence. As the women surveyed the men and the men surveyed the women, the only sound in the room was the music in the background. As the women entered the room the lights were dimmed to the point you could make out figures moving but couldn’t really make out any identifying details other than size.
Like the men, the women were all attired the same. Each wore a blond Dolly Parton style wig, a black silk mini-robe, black corset with breasts exposed, black thigh high stockings, garters, black CFM shoes, a mask, the same shade of lipstick, and no panties. Moments before they entered the room I had no doubt in my mind of my ability to pick Linda out of the group. After they entered the room, I was questioning what it meant when I couldn’t.
As the women slowly and silently walked into the room every male eye in the room was on them. As they entered, it became obvious that their robes didn’t contain a sash allowing their robes to flow open with every step exhibiting their lush bodies.
Being I wasn’t sure as to what the acceptable behavior was for these parties, I was standing and silently watching as a few ladies walked by me on their way into the room. As one woman walked near me, from her build, and what I could see of her face, I thought it was Olivia. As she slowly walked past me I reached out and traced my fingertips over her shoulder and down her upper arm.
The woman stopped at my touch. She stepped in front of me with a smile. Without a word spoken, she snaked a hand inside the opening of my robe and took my cock in her hand. She wrapped her other arm around my neck pulling me toward her and kissed me passionately. As she sucked my tongue and stroked my cock, I twisted one of her nipples between my thumb and forefinger.
When she pulled her head back from our kiss, our eyes locked. As she slowly knelt in front of me we never broke eye contact, she pulled the sash on my robe and pulled it open. Reaching forward she stroked my hard cock before pulling it down toward her mouth.
She slowly twirled her tongue around the head before engulfing my cock into her throat. She deep-throated my eight inch cock to the point her lips were touching my pubic hair in one continuous motion. She then started a rocking motion, backing her mouth back an inch or so then slamming her head forward again. It was one of the most pleasurable experiences of my life. I rested a hand on her head, as my hips started thrusting back and forth involuntarily.
A few minutes later, as I was rapidly losing the battle of controlling with my orgasm she backed her head off my cock. As she stood, I was questioning myself of possibly doing something wrong, it was then that I noticed that the music had stopped. With my cock twitching, she smiled as she kissed her forefinger and pressed the finger to my lips.
As I was watching her walk away, thinking about how much I wanted her to stay, I felt another hand on my cock. The woman in front of me was a little woman of not even five foot. With a petite body proportioned perfectly to her tiny frame, a tiny waist and breasts the size of oranges she was an extraordinary woman. The sight of her little hand stroking my cock and the smile on her face was very erotic. She rose up on her tiptoes, wrapped her arms around my neck, and pulled me down to kiss her.
When we broke our kiss, she smiled and pulled me down with her as she knelt to the floor. She slowly laid on her back and spread her legs in front of me. She was so small I had momentary concern that I might hurt her. She reached toward me and when I took her hands, she pulled me to her. As I laid over her, she guided my cock toward her pussy.
I was supporting most of my weight with my arms as she rubbed the head of my cock over her pussy coating it with her flowing juices. With my cock at her entrance, I slowly arched my hips forward sliding the head inside her. As I slowly slid a little more of my cock inside her she slammed her hips up with such force I lost my balance, buried most of my cock inside her, and caused my head to end up next to hers. With a giggle, she gave my ear lobe a little bit and whispered, “go ahead and fuck me, I won’t break.”
I rose back up onto my elbows and eased my cock almost all the way out of her before slamming it all the way back into her. I fucked her in long firm strokes for several minutes, enjoying the feeling of this tiny lady’s pussy and fighting to control my orgasm, when the music stopped.
After a parting kiss this little lady of pleasure disappeared into the crowd. She may not have been the woman I would have picked out of a crowd on a normal night, the pleasure I found with her however proved what a big mistake I would have made by not doing so.
This was rapidly turning into one of the most pleasurable parties I had ever attended. I played with at least seven or eight different ladies over the next hour and a half or so. Each one would bring me right up to the edge and before going over the edge the music would stop and we would move on. I was amazed at just how pleasurable it was to have each different woman bring her own independent traits to our encounter.
For the women it seemed to be a continual building process, one man would build her sexual pleasures, before she would move on to the next man to continue that building process. Each man she was with was just a piece of the process of achieving maximum pleasure.
As I was standing in the crowd looking for my next playmate a woman swept up to me threw her arms around my neck and kissed me. When we parted our kiss, she hugged me and with her lips at my ear she whispered, “Fuck me big boy, I’m horny.” I pulled my head back to get a closer look at this woman, my suspicions were correct, I was holding Trish in my arms.
As I was fucking Trish the couple next to us were going at it hot and heavy. As we both watched them with amusement, the woman threw her arms around his neck, as she did she somehow knocked off his wig. We both recognized that it was Trish’s father, next to us.
I was unsure whether it was my sexual skills, or her watching her father fuck the woman he was with that excited Trish the most. Whichever it was, it was apparent that she was enjoying herself.
When the music stopped, Trish gave me a quick kiss and scurried away. She didn’t go far however, there was a chair just in front of where her father and the woman he was with were disengaging from one another. Trish leaned over the back of that chair and rested her head onto her folded arms. As she did, her wig cascaded over both sides of her face concealing it from view. I watched as her ass started swaying to the music.
John also noticed the woman with the sexy ass swaying to the music. He walked up behind her and ran his hand over her sexy ass as it swayed. It was only a matter of seconds until he moved behind her and slid his cock into her. As I watched, he started fucking her in long hard strokes, she was meeting each of his strokes by slamming herself back into him.
Two arms encircled my neck and her lips met mine. After a deep loving kiss, I smiled and asked Linda if she was having fun. “How did you know it was me?” she whispered. I just smiled and gave her a wink. I glanced back toward Trish and John as I held Linda. "What are you looking at?" she inquired. I pulled her close and whispered into her ear, “John is over there fucking Trish.” Linda’s head snapped around to see the two people fucking a few feet away from us. “Are you sure that it’s them?” she asked. "Oh yeah, I’m sure" I replied. "I never thought he would ever have sex with his daughter," Linda whispered. "He doesn’t know he is" I said.
I pulled Linda down to the floor and eased her onto her hands and knees, moving behind her and slid my cock into her pussy. It was obvious form her flowing pussy that at least one man she had been with had lost the battle of controlling his orgasm.
I was fucking her in hard strokes enjoying her slick, wet, cum filled pussy as we both continued to watch John and Trish. Moments later, somebody knelt in front of Linda and held his very impressive cock toward her. Linda eagerly took his cock into her mouth, sucking and stroking him as I fucked her.
All too soon, the music stopped again, and as the three of us stood, we hesitated for a moment as we stood together. Nobody spoke as our gaze passed from one another. I think the three of us felt like even as much fun as the gregarious nature of the party was, we were in the mood for something else now. It was just that nobody seemed to want to be the first to broach the subject.
At that moment, a woman walked up to the man standing with us and wrapped her arm around his waist. Smiling she gave the guy a loving little kiss, when they parted their kiss her gaze passed back and forth between Linda and I.
After a few moments, she steeped over to Linda and whispered something in her ear. When she stepped away, Linda smiled and gave her a nod. She whispered something to the guy who was with us, he nodded and she walked up to me with a broad smile, hooked an arm around mine as the guy slid his arm around Linda’s waist. They led us from the game room and down the hall.
To Be Continued in Part III A VERY SPECIAL BIRTHDAY PARTY – part III
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 9,158 views
In the fall of our sophomore year, my friend Tina, started having an affair with one of her professors. While her motivation for an affair with a married man was to boost her grades, she admitted to me that there was a certain excitement in being with a married man.
Two months into Tina's affair with Jose, she came to me and asked for a favor. Jose had a friend, John, who was going to be in town. Tina asked me if I would go along with her to simply keep John company. Reluctantly, I agreed.
John, who is also married, is a high level executive who is in town frequently enough to maintain an apartment in a very upscale high rise. Tina and I arrived for our discrete meeting with the two. After a nice dinner, Tina and Jose excused themselves and headed to the bedroom. John and I sat on the couch and made small talk.
I was surprised how well I was getting along with a man who was nearly my father's age. Soon, the chemistry between us led to some kissing and the fact that it felt so wrong also made it very exciting. After some more time, John, placed my hands on his crotch and I could feel his hard cock. He then said, "see what you did to me?" To which I responded "I don't see anything." John then proceeded to open his pants while we continued to kiss passionately. Once his cock was exposed, I took it in my hand and began to fondle him as we kissed. After some time, John placed his hand on my head and assertively moved me toward his cock. As his cock touched my face I heard him say "suck it."
I had never been with a guy who was this assertive, but I did find it to be exciting. I opened my mouth and began to suck his cock. Soon, I got on the floor on my knees and sucked him while he sat on the couch. As I continued to suck, John became more aggressive. He began to hold my head and started lightly thrusting. I was also experiencing dirty talk which was also new to me. "Suck daddy's cock you dirty little girl" was something I never heard before but was a surprising turn on. John eventually finished in my mouth and we sat on the sofa and continued to chat until Tina and Jose emerged from the bedroom. We eventually said goodnight, but not without exchanging numbers.
In the following months, John and I began a discreet relationship. On average, we saw each other once a week when he was in town for the night. While I knew the relationship ultimately would not last, I enjoyed the fact that a mature man was teaching me things sexually that a man my own age never could. I eventually went on 'the pill' for John and he became the first man I had unprotected sex with.
Early in January, John asked me if I would be interested in attending an "adult" party with him. He explained that it would be a swingers party but I was not obligated to do anything with anyone. While I was unsure about being with anyone else, the thought of being with John while others watched was both exciting and a bit scary. I agreed to go to the party which delighted John.
As the party approached, John told me that there was a slight change of plans. The party would now be hosted in his apartment. The fact that it would be in a familiar place made me much more comfortable attending.
I arrived at John's building at 7 pm. I was nervous with anticipation as I approached the 14th floor apartment. I knocked at the door and was greeted by a smiling John. "Come in, Monica, we have been waiting for you," John said. I entered the room and was soon greeted by several men. All of them which were at least fifteen years older than me, with one probably being close to sixty. After John introduced me to the ten men, I asked where the other women were gathered. John then said "honey, first, I want you to know that you don't have to do anything or anybody you are uncomfortable with. These are my closest friends. We have had these discrete get-togethers for years. I would like to be with you while they watch. I would love it if I could share you with them."
I looked at John, he kissed me, then I looked into his eyes and, hesitantly nodded. John then turned to the group and said, "let's show Monica what a gangbang is."
Soon thereafter, four of the men surrounded me and began to undress me and explore my body. While this was going on, John and the the other six men quickly undressed. Before long, I was surrounded by eleven naked men. John, on my right, grabbed my hand and placed it on his hard cock. Then, another voice said, "you know you have another hand." I was in a nervous state of disbelief as I stood there among all those naked men. Eventually. John said "get on your knees honey, these cocks don't suck themselves." I looked at the clock, it was 7:15 pm.
I then knelt in the middle of the men. John, as assertive as usual, stood in front of me and I immediately took his cock in my mouth. I heard a couple cheers from then men and then heard John say, "let me show you what this bitch likes." John then held my head and began to aggressively thrust into my mouth. While assertive in the past, John had never taken it to this level. I began to make sounds I never had before as John thrust in and out of my mouth, occasionally bringing me to the edge of gagging. As this was happening, I felt several hands touching my ass and large tits with the occasional finger finding my pussy. John then stepped aside as another of the men took his place. The second man thrust into my mouth with the same vigor as John. The men were cheering and encouraging as each of the men aggressively fucked my mouth while being constantly groped. Surprisingly, being dominated by the group was an enormous turn on. As the eleventh man was taking his long awaited turn in my mouth, one of the men, kneeling next to me and fingering my pussy, said "that pussy is really wet, she's ready!!!" It was now 8pm
John then told me to lie down. In the same spot where I was previously kneeling, I now found myself on my back as John knelt between my legs. As he pushed his hard cock into my wet pussy, four or five of the other men surrounded me. I immediately orgasmed from the anticipation and excitement. Hands immediately were drawn to my breasts as cocks were presented to my lips. Men were cheering and encouraging each other. I heard "fuck her," "make that bitch scream," "take that cock, slut," "suck this cock" among other things as the men fucked me in succession. The men continued to take turns fucking me in missionary and doggie style and I had several orgasms. I finally got my first break at 9:50 pm.
After a short break, John told me to kneel again. As I got on my hands and knees, One of the men got behind me and immediately began to press the head of his cock against my asshole. I never experienced anal sex before, but this was certainly a night of firsts. Before I could protest, the head of the cock entered me and it was a very uneasy feeling. All of the men were standing in front of me and it was obvious that they were very excited to see the look on my face as I lost my anal virginity. The man behind me was holding my hips tight and began to thrust harder and I moaned loudly. Seeing excitement of the men made me excited and after some time, John replaced the man in my asshole. As he pumped my ass, he whispered in my ear "we are just getting you ready for what's next you little slut." A third man then took a turn fucking my ass and was more vigorous that the first two. The third man chose to hold me by the hair and pull me back into him to meet his every thrust.
I was then motioned to the couch where Ron, the man with the largest cock, was sitting. I was instructed to get on top of Ron who told me he was going to be my first "Anchor." Once I was on top of Ron, with his large cock deep in my pussy, The other men started to take turns fucking my ass. The feeling of a cock in my pussy and ass together was the most amazing thing I had ever experienced. Over the next hour, the men double penetrated me in various combinations. At times, both cocks would pump me at the same time. At other times, they would pump opposite of each other. Many more orgasms ensued for me.
As 11:00 neared, the men again had me kneel on the floor. Exhausted I did as told. The men circled me with John directly in front of me. The male dominated blow bang scene from earlier in the evening repeated itself, but this time the men were taking much quicker turns. Finally, John took position in front of me and began to stroke his cock. He told me to look up at him and open my mouth. Continuing with the theme of the night, I knew I was now about to receive my first facial. As I opened my mouth John started to shoot his cum across my right cheek although some landing above my eye. As he finished, I moved my hand toward my face as to wipe it away. John then firmly grabbed my wrist and said, "no honey, that's not allowed until we tell you it is."
The next man who approached me said, "this load has been building up for hours." Soon thereafter, his huge load erupted across my lips and nose. As the third stepped up, I heard a voice in the background say "we made her a gangbang girl and now we're making her a bukkake bitch." More laughter
The third man stood close to me and lightly pulled me by the hair to position my face straight up. He told me to stay in that position, and two more men joined him standing over me. One more time I was instructed to look at them, and open my mouth. I was then told to stick my tongue out. Soon, all three men were unloading copious amounts of cum onto my face.
The five men who had cum on my face had completely covered my face and made me feel as if I was drowning in semen. The next man approached and told me to tell him what I want. I then uttered the first the first dirty talk of my own that night. I said "I want cum" I was then told "that's not good enough honey, who's cum do you want and where do you want it?" I said "I want your cum on my face." I then heard him groan and his cum hit me as he said "take my cum you nasty slut."
The next four men finished as I helped egg them on. After the last man finished, John told me to lick the cum off my tits as the group watched. I did so to the approval of the men. Another one of the men then produced a spoon and scooped a spoonful of the mixed load and instructed me to eat it. The men then took turns scooping up the mix, each of them feeding me a spoonful of their man nectar.
By 11:30, my eyes burned from semen. My breasts and ass were sore from hours of groping and spanking, my jaw was aching from lots of fellatio. My pussy was swollen and sore (but it was a good sore). As I finally got to shower, I realized, I was a goddess for eleven men. I was the goddess of pleasure, and although the gangbang was male controlled, I enjoyed that role.
As I exited the shower, John was there. He looked at me, smiled, and said "Monica, I hope you're ready for round two." He received a smile in return.
- Read more...
- 1 comment
- 16,381 views
When Karen’s parents entered the equation, it did seem a little strange at first to say the least. We were in our mid-twenties and her parents were in their mid-forties and to be honest, at the time I hadn’t considered people of that age in a sexual light before meeting them.
Her parents seemed very welcoming and accepting of Linda and I, as well as their daughters and son-in-law into their lifestyle. They themselves had enjoyed the swinging lifestyle in secret for well over twenty years prior to finding that their daughters were becoming active in that lifestyle. I’m sure it was shocking for them when they found out that their daughters were involved in this. I also feel that due to the fact they had first started enjoying this lifestyle at the same age, along with the fact that they had enjoyed it for so many years, weighed heavy in their acceptance of us in this lifestyle.
For six weeks, after we attended the dinner party at Karen’s parents my work schedule was crazy. I was flying at least six days a week with fifteen to eighteen hour workdays. Then just to spice things up, I had a few two and three day trips thrown in the mix.
The long hours I was working had one redeeming factor. With the amount of flight time we were putting on the airplane we were going to be forced to put the airplane in for maintenance sooner than projected which would give me three weeks off just prior to the planned party.
We finely hit the magical hundred hours on the hobs meter the week before we were to leave for LA, and took the airplane in for inspection. The Saturday morning after taking the airplane in, I wanted nothing more than to kickback at home and decompress. The only interruption that day came about five o’clock when Bruce called to ask if we would like to go out to dinner with Karen and himself.
The four of us went to the only decent restaurant in town, Antonio’s, where we found Karen’s parents waiting for their table to become available in the bar. Within minutes, John, Karen’s father, requested a table for six instead of two. About twenty minutes later, the waiter led us to our table.
It didn’t take long for the conversation to turn to our trip to LA the following weekend. John told us that plans were in place for parties on both Friday and Saturday night the next weekend. Because of that, he said they would like to leave Thursday so we wouldn’t have to rush on Friday.
Bruce looked concerned as he shook his head and replied, “I’ve got several things going on Friday and won’t be able to leave until Friday afternoon.”
It was obvious by John’s reaction that Bruce’s answer wasn’t what he was hoping to hear. During dinner John was trying to come up with a way that Bruce could rework his schedule, all to no avail.
John was in silent thought by the time our after dinner drinks were brought to the table. He had failed to come up with anything that would get us all to LA on his timeline. As John’s drink was placed in front of him his elbows were on the table, his hands were clasped, and his chin was resting on his thumb, as he faced the fact that his time table was doomed.
I hadn’t interjected anything into the conversation up to that point. John finely admitted defeat by shaking his head and muttered, “Damn.” He just happened to be looking in my direction as he did. “If Bruce can be ready to go by four on Friday, I can get us all to LA by five,” I said.
John’s head snapped toward me, “how,” he asked. A friend of mine has a six passenger Beach Barron that I have access to, I replied. It will get us all to the LA area in about an hour.
“How much are we talking about?” John asked. "Off the top of my head, I would say about three hundred," I replied. John smiled for the first time since we had sat down as he said, “Let’s do it.”
Being I had a key to the hanger as well as to the airplane, I knew there wasn’t a problem in using Tom’s airplane. That is as long as he wasn’t planning to use it. The next day I gave him a call and confirmed we could use his airplane the next weekend.
The next twist came the following Tuesday when John called and asked if I was free to join him for coffee. I met him at a local coffee shop. He told me that Vivian had a real fear of flying. So much so that he was afraid that if they went through with plans of flying to the party with us she would have a migraine all weekend and ruin the party.
Because of that, he decided that they were going to leave Thursday and drive down instead of flying. He also told me that he wanted to pay for the airplane so that Karen and Bruce could make it down there in time for dinner on Friday.
As John placed three hundred dollars in front of me, I pushed it back toward him and told him not to worry about it, I told him it wasn’t a big deal, and I could take care of it. John just laughed as he pushed the money back toward me. "Trust me," he laughed, "I got out of this cheap, Vivian would have paid you twice that much just to keep her out of the airplane."
John mentioned that the plans were to have dinner Friday in the Santa Monica area and asked if possible, could we fly into the Santa Monica airport. I told him that wouldn’t be a problem and told him where the FBO where we would be parking was located at the Santa Monica Airport.
On Friday, Bruce called me about noon to say that he was going to be able to get off about three that afternoon. He asked if we would mind picking up Karen for him and he would meet us at the airport when he got off work.
The flight to Santa Monica was uneventful. As we were climbing out of the airplane that afternoon at the Santa Monica Airport John and Vivian, along with another couple were standing in the doorway of the FBO smiling and waving at us.
I was almost to the doorway of the FBO when I saw Trish, Karen’s sister, standing in the background looking at us with a sly smile. After being introduced to Krystal and Brad the nine of us made our way to the parking lot. After a little chitchat in the parking lot, we divided up into two cars and made our way to the restaurant for dinner.
As we walked into the restaurant, it was obvious that this wasn’t John and Brad’s first visit there. The owner of the restaurant greeted them both and escorted all of us to a private dining room where we were greeted by two other couples who were there waiting on us.
There was one large table in the room, which was loaded with a variety of hors d’oeuvres, oysters on the half shell, oysters Rockefeller, shrimp, and a wide verity of delicacies. There were a couple bottles each of red and white wines as well as Champagne on ice.
As we all chatted, snacked, and got to know one another waiters kept bringing in more delicacies. Instead of setting, we stood and circulated, chatted, sipped wines, ate, and were able to engage with everybody in the room at one point or another.
There wasn’t anything outwardly sexual going on at the restaurant that night. However, everybody knew what type of party we would be having later that night. Everybody knew that as a group we would be engaging in sex as a group, so the sexual atmosphere was electric.
One of the couples we met at the restaurant, Maria and Chris, seemed to bond with Linda and me. The more we chatted with them the more we connected with them.
Maria was a copper-skinned beauty with jet-black hair and dark almost black eyes, to accent her perfect body. She was without doubt one of the most exotic women I had ever met.
It was obvious that Chris was as attracted to Linda as I was to Maria. It was also just as obvious that Linda was attracted to him. Both Maria and Chris had a great since of humor and we spent a lot of time joking and talking with them.
As time passed, the sexual tension in the room seemed to escalate, and the conversations seemed to take on a more sexual nature. There was more casual touching and hugging going on throughout the room.
At one point Linda, Maria, and I were talking to John. As we were talking, Chris walked up behind Linda and wrapped his arms around her, he pulled her into him and gave her a hug. He held her in front of him as our conversation with John continued.
After a few minutes as John walked away from us I noticed Linda rotate her hips, I knew she was rubbing her ass over Chris’s cock. Linda looked at me and smiled as she let out a low moan, it was obvious that she was enjoying the feel of his hard cock on her ass.
Maria wrapped an arm around mine, pressing her firm breast into my arm as she did. She smiled at me as she whispered, “I think my husband wants to fuck your wife.” I chuckled at her and replied that I thought my wife wanted to fuck her husband as much as he wanted to fuck her.
Maria arched her eyebrows, “and what do you think about that,” she asked. I couldn’t help but smile as I replied, “I think I want to fuck his wife as much as they want to fuck each other. What do you think about that I asked?" She smiled as she slowly rubbed her breast on my arm, “I think my panties are soaked," she replied with a giggle.
John interrupted our conversation, when he asked the group if everybody was ready to leave. I can’t remember anybody answering him, the group as a whole just seemed to migrate toward the door.
As we made our way to the parking lot, Chris had his arm around Linda’s waist while Maria and I followed them arm in arm. There wasn’t any conversation beforehand, Chris just led the way to their car and opened the front passenger door for Linda to get in. As she got into the front seat, Maria and I got into the backseat.
As we sat in the parking lot waiting for everybody to get into the other cars, Maria ran her hand over my cock. She had a broad smile as she told me, “I see I’m having the effect I was hoping for,” referring to finding my cock hard.
As our eyes locked, I reached down and slowly hiked her skirt up to her waist. As my hand descended between her thighs, she slowly spread her legs giving me access to her pussy. Her smile broadened when I discovered that her panties were indeed soaked.
As my fingers explored her pussy through her panties Maria let out a moan loud enough to cause Linda to glance into the backseat to see what the two of us were up to.
“What’s going on back there?” Linda asked good-naturedly. She could plainly see what we were doing; her smile told me she was glad to see we were advancing nicely. “What’s going on,” Chris asked as he was pulling out of the parking lot. "My husband is playing with your wife’s pussy," Linda replied. “Really, what’s my wife doing?" he asked. “She’s rubbing his dick,” Linda replied.
"Well, what should we do about that?" Chris asked. Linda started moving around in the seat, and after a few moments she scooted over next to him. As she did, she tossed her panties into the backseat at us. When Linda got next to Chris she replied to his question, “I think you should find out for yourself just how wet you have my pussy.”
As he drove, I could tell that Chris was fingering Linda’s pussy while she was stroking his cock through his slacks. Maria looked at me and shrugged her shoulders. She then arched her ass off the seat, slid her panties off, and tossed them into the front seat with a laugh.
After a few minutes of me probing her pussy with my fingers, Maria moved sideways in the seat, knelt in the seat and started unbuckling my belt and unzipping my pants. In a matter of just a few moments she had my hard cock exposed and in her mouth.
I lost total track of where we were as this beautiful lady proceeded to give me a very pleasurable blowjob. My whole point of focus was on not cumming in this beautiful woman’s mouth before the party even started.
Not a moment too soon we were pulling into the gated driveway of Brad and Krystal’s home. Maria lifted her head off my cock as the car came to a stop and licked her lips as she smiled at me. You might want to put that away for now, but don’t think for a minute I’m through with it yet, she said as she started straightening her dress.
As everybody met up again in the driveway, John came over to where we were standing. “We will be spending the night here,” he said. "Why don’t you get your luggage and I’ll show you to your room."
The group was in a joyous mood as we entered the house. As we reached the staircase, John told Bruce that they would be staying upstairs. He told me that he would be right back and show me to the guesthouse. Maria piped-up and told him not to worry about that, she could show me where it was.
As John and Bruce ascended the stairs, and Maria led me to the guesthouse, the rest of the group made their way into the den. As Maria and I exited the backdoor, we left the laughter coming from the den behind us.
The guesthouse was just that, a very upscale one-bedroom house. Maria led the way into the bedroom where I put the suitcase at the foot of the bed. I surveyed the room for a moment. "This is quite a place," I commented. I turned my attention back to Maria, who was just standing in the middle of the room smiling at me.
I walked over to Maria, and said "you are a very beautiful woman" as I reached her. "You’re not so bad yourself," she replied. Our lips just seemed to come together. As our tongues probed each others mouths, my hands roamed her body.
When we broke our kiss, my hand continued to cup her breast. Her hand was rubbing my cock through my slacks. I wanted this woman so much at that moment I was thinking about continuing with her right then. Maria seemed to know what I was thinking. "I think we should get back to the party and continue this a little later," she said.
Before we left the guesthouse, I couldn’t resist the urge to check it out a little. Maria burst out laughing when I opened the refrigerator, “you’re not still hungry are you?” she asked. "No, I just had an urge to see what was in there" I replied.
Maria and I continued to chat for a few minutes. At one point during our conversation, she told me that her husband and his first wife were involved with this group before their divorce, and after she married him, he introduced her to the group. That explained why she was closer to our age than the rest of John’s friends.
I was really enjoying just talking to Maria. She was so open and friendly with such a great since of humor that it seemed as if I had known her for years. I don’t remember how long we just talked but at one point, we both decided that we should join the party.
As we walked from the guesthouse to the main house, I had to stop for a moment just to enjoy the view from the backyard. The house was in the hills outside the city and the backyard had a panoramic view of the city below it.
When we finely made it to the den, it was apparent that the rest of the group hadn’t waited on us to begin the festivities. Everybody in the room was nude and engaged in some form of sexual activity.
Maria and I stood at the entrance to the den and surveyed the activities inside. I found Linda was with both Chris and the husband of the other couple we met at the restaurant. All three were standing, with Linda bent over at the waist in front of both men, as Chris was fucking her from behind she was sucking the other guy's dick. The site of her tits swaying each time Chris slammed his cock into her had my cock instantly hard again.
I looked at Maria and chuckled "I didn’t think we were gone that long. If I knew this was going on already, I would have started with you in the guesthouse." Maria stroked her hand over my cock as she replied, “And I would have let you.” As Maria’s fingers encircled my cock she looked at me with hooded eyes, "do you want to join them here or go back to the guesthouse," she asked. "I want you right here, right now" I replied.
Maria turned around and asked me to unzip her dress. In no time, we were both naked and looking for a vacant space to play. When we found an open area, she turned to face me.
As she stood in front of me, my cock was so hard it was standing straight up against my abdomen. I pulled my cock down and slid it between her thighs, rubbing the length of the shaft against her pussy. We embraced and as our tongues probed each others mouths. I gripped her ass with both hands, pulling her toward me as I slid my cock back and forth over her pussy.
We continued our embrace as we knelt to the floor. Once on the floor I eased Maria onto her back and started kissing my way down her body. With the sounds of moans, sighs, and shrieks in my ears I relished in the taste of her pussy.
While looking over Maria’s abdomen I watched Linda and the two guys she was with as they pleasured each other. As I was watching, Chris grabbed her by the hips and thrust his cock as deep into her as he could, as he pulled her into him he tilted his head back and let out a moan as he filled her pussy with his cum.
As Linda felt Chris cumming, she opened her mouth letting out a loud moan as her orgasm rushed through her body. Her lips and mouth were no longer in contact with his cock as it remained between her lips and aimed into her mouth. As I watched, the guy stroked his dick a couple times before sending a long strand of cum into her wide-open mouth. Linda grabbed his cock as she closed her lips around it, and was stroking his cock as he held her head fucking her mouth.
With my face covered with Maria’s juices I crawled up to a kneeling position between her wide spread legs. As I positioned my cock at her entrance, she looked at me with hooded eyes and her mouth slowly opened. When I thrust my hips forward and buried my cock all the way into her pussy, her eyes closed and her lips formed a snarl as a moan escaped from deep within her.
After a few strokes, I grabbed Maria under her legs, lifting them to a point her pussy tilted upwards and her legs were resting on my chest. I started fucking her with long, hard, deep strokes. I fucked her with an intense sense of urgency until she started screaming that she was cumming, at which time I abandoned any effort to prolong my orgasm, slammed my cock all the way inside her, and started to cum deep in her pussy.
Maria slowly removed her legs from my chest and wrapped them around my waist. When my orgasm subsided, I collapsed on top of her as I tried to catch my breath. As I did, I was lost in the pleasurable feel of her breast pressed against my chest and her pussy pulsating on my cock.
After a few minutes, with my head beside hers, Maria lightly bit my earlobe. “That was great,” she whispered in my ear. I rose up on my elbows and smiled down at her. “Trust me, I definitely got the best end of this deal, you are incredible.”
I slowly disengaged my very sensitive cock from her pussy. I was kneeling between Maria’s legs when Linda walked over to us. As she smiled down at us she placed a hand on my shoulder, “you two put on quite a show,” she said with a smile.
I wrapped an arm around Linda’s thigh, “you put on quite a show yourself young lady,” I replied. "I guess it would be pointless to ask if you’re having fun" Linda just smiled in reply.
As I surveyed the room, it was obvious that Maria and I were the last to finish the first round of activities. Everybody else were either milling around or at the bar getting a drink from Brad.
Maria excused herself and made her way to the restroom while Linda and I made our way to the bar. We were both laughing together when Brad asked us what he could fix us to drink. As we sipped our drinks, we mingled with the rest of the group for some time. It was much the same as at the restaurant, only now everybody was naked and had just had sex in front of everybody else.
At the time, I marveled at just how open and friendly everybody was toward one another even though half the group had just met the other half tonight for the first time. It wasn’t until much later that I discovered just how diligent this group was to ensure their parties were like that. The members of this group were friends, most of which had been associated with each other and engaged in this activity for over twenty years. During that time, they had set-up rules amongst themselves to insure their gatherings would be drama free and fun.
John had asked the members of this group for permission for all of us to attend the party this weekend. I was also surprised when I learned that being the Saturday party was so important to them that they had setup this party as basically an interview for attending that party.
There were members of this group that questioned what John and Vivian's reaction would be seeing their daughters engaging in this kind of party. I think it was a testament to the high regard they held John and Vivian to even consider inviting their daughters to this party, there were however enough questions that they wanted a test run before the big night.
Trish walked over to where Linda and I were standing at one point and gave both of us a kiss and hug. As we started chatting with Trish she reached out and gave my cock a playful squeeze, “have you been avoiding me?” she asked. I shook my head, “as a matter of fact I’ve been looking for you,” I replied.
“Oh, do tell, and what did you have in mind?” Trish asked. "I was going to see if you would be interested in coming back to the guesthouse with us after the party for a little after the party fun" I said. Trish looked at Linda to gauge her reaction to my invitation. Linda just smiled as she nodded her head and told her, “That does sound like fun.”
Trish smiled at Linda, and just before she threw her arms around Linda’s neck and kissed her, she said "you have a date!" As I was watching their passionate embrace, I could feel my cock start to stir as it became obvious that each of their tongues was probing the mouth of the other.
As I watched Trish and Linda I felt an arm encircle my waist. I found Krystal standing beside me with a broad smile also watching them. After a few moments, Krystal reached out with her free hand and started stroking my cock as she continued to watch the two women.
Linda and Trish both looked flushed when they broke their embrace. As their attention averted from one another back to the party they seemed surprised to see Krystal standing next to me smiling at them.
As the four of us chatted, Krystal nonchalantly continued to stroke my hard cock. She continued her conversation with Linda and Trish, as well as other members of our group as they passed us, without releasing her grip on my cock. Her actions were so casual they were almost nonsexual, which was almost as strange as the fact that nobody seemed concerned, shocked, or even interested in her actions. Friends and strangers intermingled in a room, all were naked, all had engaged in sex in the same room with one another, and everybody was so casual about it.
The interactions and conversations between the couples at this party were no different from those found at an average cocktail party, with one exception. At the average cocktail party, with a mix of sexy people, alcohol, and music, most people will encounter somebody that stimulates them sexually. Whether it’s from a touch on the dance floor, or a sexy smile during a conversation, they will lust for that person. They will feel sexually stimulated by the person they’ve met. Then they will deny their feelings and will go home and have sex with their spouse while they fantasize about having sex with that person that turned them on.
This party was all about lust, honesty, and pleasure. Lust is not limited to one person; even if you are in love, that person isn’t the only one that can ignite your lust. At this party, everybody was open and honest about their feelings, and everybody was free to act on their impulses and desires. At this party each spouse gave the other their permission to enjoy the pleasure of fulfilling whatever lustful fantasy they may have.
At one point, as we were chatting, Brad walked up behind Linda and gave her a hug. I was preoccupied and hadn’t notice him approaching, I also hadn’t paid any attention to him during the first round of sex. I did however notice Linda’s expression as he hugged her and his cock made contact with her ass. A smile spread across her face and her eyes widened a little.
After continuing our conversation for a few more minutes, during which time Brad was grinding his cock against Linda’s ass. His hands cupped her breast as he stroked and caressed her body. It was obvious that she was enjoying his attention. At one point, I noticed him backing away from her a little bit. He reached down and guided his cock between her thighs. As he pulled Linda back, and slid the length of his cock over her pussy, it became apparent just how endowed he was. As he held Linda tightly against him, the massive head and a few inches of his cock protruded from between her thighs in front of her. It was a most extraordinary sight, it appeared as though she had a cock.
Our conversation stopped as we stared at Linda’s crotch as Brad slid his cock back and forth over her pussy, appearing and disappearing between her thighs. It wasn’t long before his cock was coated with her juices and glistening when it would protrude in front on her. Linda was soon arching and rolling her hips as she enjoyed the pressure of his cock on her pussy.
My cock was so hard it almost hurt, the harder it got the firmer Krystal’s grip on it got. Without removing his cock from between her legs, Brad turned Linda around and eased her over the back of a padded chair. Linda’s eyes were closed as she reached between her legs and positioned Brad’s cock at the entrance to her pussy. Brad slowly eased his hips forward and slowly eased the head of his massive cock inside her.
When Linda felt him enter her, her eyes sprang open and she looked back over her shoulder with a fearful expression on her face. "Don’t worry, I’ll go slow" Brad answered her unasked question. Over the next several minutes, Brad patiently inserted his cock into her pussy. Over time, Linda started moving her hips fucking herself with Brad’s cock as he stood perfectly still. As she became accustom to the size of his cock her movements became more aggressive, and exaggerated. When Linda had transitioned from trying to ease his cock into her, to enjoying his cock inside her, he starting fucking her with the full length of his cock.
I was standing beside Linda and Brad, with Krystal and Trish on either side of me. We were all fixated with the sight of Linda being fuck by such a massive cock. Soon another guy was standing next to us watching. It wasn’t long until he had Trish on the floor fucking her as we continued to watch.
With Linda fucking Brad in front of me, and Trish fucking this guy at my feet, it soon became too much for me. I eased Krystal to a chair next to where Linda and Brad were, and bent her over the back of the chair. As I moved behind her she guided my cock to her entrance, I thrust my hips forward and embedded my cock in her pussy.
There was no pretext, no finesse, and defiantly no building up to the animalistic lust we both felt. I fucked Krystal hard and deep with the sounds of Linda’s squeals, moans, and screams of pleasure filling my ears. Soon Krystal’s own verbal declarations of pleasure joined those of Linda and Trish’s screams. Several minutes later as I was fighting for the breath and strength to continue fucking Krystal at the same pace, Linda’s orgasmic scream filled the room. Linda’s orgasmic scream was followed in short order by Krystal’s at which time I started pulsating cum deep inside her pussy.
After cumming, I was standing behind Krystal gripping the chair she was leaning over with both hands, while sucking air, and hoping my legs would continue to support my weight. I was feeling a little guilty because the truth was as pleasurable as Krystal was she had been just a means of cumming due to the lust I felt watching Brad fucking Linda.
After several minutes, we all started disengaging and moving around a bit. After a few hugs, friendly kisses, and giggles, the women headed off to the restroom and the guys made their way to the bar. After getting a drink and chatting with Brad and the other guy for a little while, I made my way to the couch to set and recuperate from my exertions.
I sank into the deep leather couch and instantly began to relax. I was watching two couples having sex on the floor in front of the couch with diminishing interest for a few minutes before Karen flopped down beside me. She smiled at me for a moment before wrapping her arm around mine, and resting her head on my shoulder as she stared off into space. I waited for a few moments giving her a little mental space before saying anything to her. “Are you all right?” I quietly asked. She looked up at me and smiled, "I’m doing great, and I guess that’s what has me conflicted."
I couldn’t think of anything to say but felt the need to say something. I looked at her with a smile, “So, you’re conflicted about feeling great?", I asked with a chuckle. "So what’s so conflicting about feeling great?”
With a little chuckle she said, “Well it’s a little more complicated than that.” Karen was quiet for a moment as she organized her thoughts. She waved her hand in front of her, "It’s this whole thing, I guess."
She scooted up on the couch sideways and faced me while she sat on her heels and said, "DB, I want to ask you something, and I would like you to be honest with me, OK?" "Sure," I replied, "ask away." "Is there something wrong with me?" she asked. I scanned this beautiful blonde’s nude body and shook my head and said, No Karen, I can’t see one thing wrong with you." She replied, "No silly, I’m not talking about my body I’m talking about me as a person." I busted out laughing and said, “Not that I know of, why in the world would you think something was wrong with you?”
"Two months ago, I felt self-conscience about walking through my own house in my baby-doll pajamas when Bruce and I were the only ones there," she explained. "I would peek around corners to make sure all the drapes were drawn. Over the last two months, I’ve gone from there to being naked in a hot tub with you and Linda, to having sex with you in front of Linda and Bruce, to having sex in front of my parents, and tonight having sex with two strangers in front of everybody here." So I offered, “And now you feel guilty about all that?” She said, “No, and that’s what I would have expected to feel. Instead, it felt totally natural. That’s what I’m having trouble understanding."
I smiled at her for a moment. "Karen, the truth is society has lied to us." I said. "Our society has told us that sex and lust are solely associated with love and marriage. The truth is that love is associated with marriage, and sex is associated with lust. Those two separate emotions aren’t necessarily associated with the other. Lust is an emotion triggered by any number of things, lust also isn’t confined to the person we love. While you may only love one person, it’s fallacy to think that you can only feel lust or get pleasure from just one person. It’s only natural to relish pleasure, and I feel it’s the highest signs of love to allow the one you love to enjoy all the pleasures life has to offer."
"As far as modesty, that is also a behavior that we are taught by society," I continued. "Nobody is born modest; our society tells us that it is unacceptable not to be modest. The reason all this seems so natural is that it is a natural behavior. What’s not natural is the fact that humans are the only member of the animal world that suppresses our sexual urges."
Karen was silent while she thought about what I told her. I continued, "Karen, most of us are led to believe that sex is some kind of dirty, evil act that is to only be tolerated within a marriage. The truth is that it’s a beautiful, natural, and very pleasurable act. Those of us that can separate love and lust, pleasure and love, will find that what they are doing is just allowing each member of a couple to enjoy the pleasures life has to offer."
A smile slowly spread across her face, "Do you know what’s scary?" she asked. “What?” I replied. With a little laugh she said, "I think I understood all that. I really had my doubts about all this when Bruce first brought it up, but to find out that my parents are involved in it, as well as you and Linda, and just how nice everybody we’ve come in contact with so far, it all does seem normal."
I nodded my reply, and we were both silent for a few moments. I found myself scanning her beautiful body as we sat there. I felt my cock twitch. Karen noticed it twitch and began to giggle. Karen reached forward and took my cock in her hand, and as my cock began to respond to her touch she leaned forward and took it into her mouth.
She sucked and stroked my cock until she had it hard and glistening. She then straddled me, positioned my cock, and slowly embedded herself on my cock. As I leaned back, she placed her hands on my shoulders and started slowly rotating her hips slowly fucking herself with my cock as I sat motionless. As she was moving on top of me, I slowly caressed her body and massaged her breast.
We were engaged in a slow, pleasurable act, rather than a fast, hard, lust filled act. As she pleasured herself on my cock, I enjoyed the wet, slick feel of her pussy with my cock and her lush body with my hands. We were both lost in our own pleasure as we enjoyed each others body. Neither was focused on an orgasm but rather the prolong pleasure we were enjoying from each other.
After several minutes of this, Linda surprised us when she flopped down beside me. She smiled as she wrapped her arm around mine and rested her head on my shoulder as she watched Karen on top of me. “You having fun Hon?” I asked. She nodded her head, "Yeah, but I’m starting to get a little tired though."
Just then Trish sat down on the other side of me, “What ya doing Sis?” she asked with a smile. Karen just looked at her sister and just smiled as she continued to roll her hips.
Then Bruce walked up behind Karen, he brushed her hair off her neck and kissed her cheek. "Having fun Hon?" he asked. Karen smiled as she gave him the 'you didn’t really just ask me that did you?' look. Instead of saying what I knew she was thinking she just smiled at him. He told her he was tired and was thinking about going to their room.
Karen leaned forward and gave me a friendly little peck of a kiss. "I’m sorry, but I think we are going to have to finish this another time, if you don’t mind" she said. I replied, "That’s fine, you two get some sleep. I’m sure we’ll have a chance to finish this tomorrow. "
Karen slowly lifted herself off my cock as she held onto Bruce for balance as she stood-up. They both wished us a goodnight and walked out of the room. As they disappeared from the den Trish reached out and gently ran her fingers over my wet cock. She smiled at Linda, “Do you think we should all go back to your room and finish what my sister started?” Linda replied, "That’s just what I was thinking!"
As we walked toward the entrance, with Linda and Trish on either side of me, and my arm around each of their waists, we noticed John and Vivian standing by the bar. Trish mentioned that she wanted to say goodnight to her parents. As we walked toward the bar, my semi-hard cock was swaying in front of me.
Vivian saw us approaching and smiled at us as she glanced at my cock. When we reached the bar, Vivian arched her eyebrows and asked, “What mischief are you kids up to?” Trish smiled at her mother as she told her, “Oh, a little of this and a little of that.”
Vivian burst out laughing and as she pointed to both Trish and Linda said, “It looks like DB is planning on a little of this and a little of that.” Trish replied, "Would you like to join us?" Vivian smiled, "As tempting as that sounds, you know your father is still uneasy about playing when you and your sister are in the mix." Trish threw her arms around her father’s neck and held her naked body against his. “Daddy, why don’t you and Mom, join us it will be fun!”
John was unsuccessfully trying to remove himself from his daughter grasp. “Trish stop that, it’s just not right.” Trish refused to be detoured, and started brushing her bare breast over her father’s chest, "Come on Daddy, don’t you love me?" He replied, "Yes, I love you Trish. but not in that way. I’m your father, now stop that.”
Trish was giggling as she reluctantly released her grip around her father’s neck. As Trish was standing in front of John, she reached out and took his now hard cock in her hand, “Daddy, it looks like you’re saying one thing and your cock is saying something else, are you sure you and Mom don’t want to join us?” He replied, "Yes, I’m sure Trish." Vivian stepped to the aid of her husband, "Trish, leave your father alone Hon. You three go have fun and we will see you all in the morning."
After bidding her parents goodnight the three of us proceeded to the guesthouse. As we were walking through the yard toward the guesthouse, I smiled at Trish and told her, “You’re so bad, teasing your father like that.” Trish smiled at me, “I wasn’t teasing him, I intend to fuck him, it’s just a matter of when not if.”
TO BE CONTINUED A VERY SPECIAL BIRTHDAY PARTY – PART II
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 12,938 views
Linda and I had accompanied Bruce and Karen to a party house the night before, and while there had engaged, as a group, in sex with her parents and their friends.
The encounter ended being an enjoyable event that had culminated with a dinner invitation for the four of us to join the four of them, at her parent’s home for dinner the next evening, with strong indications that after dinner we would continuing what was started at the party house.
Linda and I didn’t get home until sometime after three AM that night. At about ten AM that morning we were awaken by Karen, calling to say something about possibly having a problem with our plans for dinner that evening.
She informed us that her sister had unexpectedly come home from college this weekend, surprising her parents when they returned home this morning, and she might not be returning to school until tomorrow.
Karen wasn’t prepared to tell her sister about what had transpired with her parents the previous evening. Because of that, she felt that if her sister didn’t return back to school that afternoon, any after dinner activities weren’t going to take place.
I told her that we understood, things happen, plans change, and not to worry about anything. If things didn’t work out tonight with her parents, the four of us could always come back to our place for a little fun.
After talking to Karen, Linda and I were enjoying one of those, all too rare, lazy days just kicking back and watching TV. At about twelve o’clock that afternoon Karen called again, she sounded upset when she asked us if we minded if she came over for a few minutes.
About ten minutes after I hung-up the phone with her there was a knock at the front door. When I opened the door, I found not only Karen but also another young woman with her.
As I opened the door, Karen stormed into the house, without slowing, or looking back, she pointed her thumb over her shoulder at the woman standing in the doorway and announced, "DB, that is my sister Trish."
I smiled and shook my head at Karen’s introduction of her sister. Before I could greet Trish, she looked at me nodding her head knowingly, “yeah, tell me about it," she said. "Now you have an idea how it is having miss manners as a sister.”
I shook Trish’s hand and invited her inside. You could definitely see the family resemblance between the two sisters. You could also tell that each wanted their own independent identity.
Karen wore her blond hair long and in a ponytail. Trish however wore her lite brown hair short in a pixy style. Both were very pretty, however in different ways. Karen looked and dressed more like a country girl, while her sister looked and dressed more like a sophisticated young business executive.
As the girls settled in, I diverted into the kitchen to make a fresh pot of coffee. When I returned to the den, I found Karen on the couch with Linda, and Trish was sitting in my chair.
Linda could barely suppress her laughter as she smiled at me as I sat on the couch. I didn’t have a lot of things I considered as mine, my chair however was the one thing that was mine and nobody ever sat in “my” chair.
When everybody had settled in, we engaged in a little chitchat, during which it seemed to me that Karen was a little irritated with Trish, and Trish seemed to not be concerned with how her sister felt.
"Where are you going to school?" I asked Trish. "I’m in post-graduate school at UCLA working on my MBA in Business" she explained. "Really," I replied, "very impressive." During the few minutes we chatted it didn’t take long to figure out what an impressive young woman she was.
Out of the blue Karen entered the conversation, “Trish you didn’t bring your friend down with you this time, are you two still a couple?”
When Trish looked at her sister her eyes narrowed and her face hardened as she replied, "she isn’t 'my friend', she is a friend of mine, being we have never been in that kind of relationship, so no, we didn’t breakup. "
I wasn’t sure what was going on other than for the fact that Karen had just hit one of her sister’s hot buttons.
Karen touched my shoulder as she told me, “DB, my sister is a lesbian, and the last time she came home, she had introduced her 'friend' to the family.”
When Trish addressed her sister again, a blind man could see just how pissed off she was. "If we must have this conversation in front of people I don’t know, let me set the record straight for you Sis, I’m not a lesbian, I’m bi-sexual. I’m sexually attracted to both men and woman, and even though it’s none of your business, I’m not in a relationship with either at the moment. "
I felt a need to defuse the situation before it went too far. "Trish, I don’t have any idea what’s going on here" I said. "I do know that whatever your sexual preferences are they don’t concern either Linda or I, nor bother us in any way. Your happiness should be the only thing that concerns you."
I felt Karen’s hand on my shoulder again. "I’m sorry if I upset you Sis, I thought you were comfortable with your sexuality" Karen said with a snicker of a smile.
Linda put her hand on Karen’s shoulder and told her she thought she should change the subject.
I was about to confirm what I had long suspected, women have the ability to communicate with each other at a subconscious, nonverbal level.
As Trish stared at Karen, her eyes narrowed and her face reddened. "Sis, you have a lot of audacity talking about my sexuality while you are doing what you’re doing. How could you do that to Linda, I thought she was your friend!"
"What, may I ask, are you rambling about now?" Karen replied. With a snarl Trish said, "I’m talking about my slut of a sister fucking DB. You are a real bitch for doing that to Linda."
Then Trish turned her attention toward me, "And you, how could you do that to your wife? I can’t stand cheating, there is no good explanation for hurting the woman you love by doing that behind her back!"
I was at a loss of words, I knew what I wanted to say, but didn’t want to make Karen’s situation worse than it already was.
Linda looked at Trish and said, "I know Trish." As Trish’s glare went from one of us to the other, she let Linda’s statement sink in.
Trish glared at her sister, "Well what’s Bruce going to say when he finds out, and you know he’s going to find out Sis because I’m going to tell him." There was now no sign of a smile when Karen told her sister, "He already knows."
I had no idea how the conversation had reached the venomous state it was in. I had no idea what to do defuse the situation before it blew up completely.
Trish’s stare past from one of us to the other. It was as if her analytic mind was processing the information she had just acquired, and she was waiting for it to provide her with an evaluation of that information.
Then it hit her as to what was going on. "Oh my god, oh my god, I can’t believe this," she looked from me to Linda, "you guys talked my straight-laced, tight-assed sister into a foursome didn’t you?. My 'I’m such a good girl' sister found a little inner slut in herself!"
Linda looked at Trish, "I’m sorry if this shocks you". Trish shook her head, "you don’t understand Linda, I’m not upset, this is the best day of my life. I’ve been the wild sister my whole life, it’s been Karen that’s the good sister. She always does everything the right way, she’s never been in trouble in her life. I’ve always been the sister that if it felt good I was all for it. To find out that my sister is into something on the wild side is the answer to all my prayers. As long as everybody is a knowing and willing participant I’m all for it."
Trish giggled and gave me a little wink; she looked at her sister and asked, “Sis, are you going to invite me to join you and your friends in your new pastime?”
Karen found her voice again and told Trish that her joining us wasn’t an option being she was a lesbian, and neither she nor Linda was into women.
Trish broke up laughing, "First off big sister, I’ve already told you I’m not a lesbian, I’m bi-sexual, and I like both boys and girls. If you’re taking notes Sis, I’m every man’s dream girl in bed."
"Every man’s dream girl, my ass. Men aren’t into girls who like girls," Karen snapped. Trish burst out laughing again, "Tell you what Sis, why don’t you call Bruce and ask him if it would turn him on to fuck you while you’re performing oral sex on another woman?"
Trish suppressed her laughter enough to tell her sister, “Oh come on Sis this is going to be fun, you’ll see." Trish’s mood had definitely changed for the better.
I have no idea how Trish figured out Karen and I had sex, she seemed to be able to read Karen like a book. As Trish’s mood was getting better, Karen’s mood was getting gloomier by the minute.
The conversation seemed to wane for several minutes and everybody seemed lost in his or her own thoughts. Trish was the first one to speak again, "Karen why are you so opposed to me joining all of you tonight for dinner?"
Karen seemed at a loss as to what to tell her sister. She looked at me with pleading eyes. When I didn’t have an answer for her she turned to Linda.
Trish looked at Karen and started to laugh again, "You found out about Mom and Dad’s little secret life didn’t you? You were afraid that if I was with you tonight I would be able to figure out what you were trying to keep secret."
Karen put her head in her hands so she wouldn’t have to look at her sister. " You know about that?" Karen asked her sister, without looking at her.
With a laugh, Trish told her that she has known about her parent’s pastime for years. "One weekend when I was in high school, while Frank and Zelda were visiting, I caught the four of them in bed together," Trish told her sister.
Trish looked closely at her sister. "Wait a minute, there’s something else going on here, isn’t there? Just knowing about Mom and Dad wouldn’t have caused this reaction from you. What’s the real reason Karen?" Karen’s head went back in her hands again.
"Oh my god, you didn’t just find out what they were doing, you guys joined them didn’t you? The four of you are planning to party with the four of them again tonight aren’t you?" Trish started laughing again. "Well Sis, you need to find a way to tell Mom that I’m going to be joining this little dinner party as well as the after dinner festivities tonight, and that’s not open for debate."
Sibling rivalry wasn’t just alive and well between these two sisters, it was flourishing, and it seemed as though Trish was holding all the cards. Karen was ashen as she sat looking dejected.
I glanced at Trish when she nodded her head, when she had my attention she gave me a wink. In a sweet, loving voice she addressed her sister, "Karen, I’m your sister and you know I love you, don’t you?"
Karen just nodded her head without replying, or looking at her sister. “I was hoping we could put this sibling rivalry and bickering behind us, and try to act like loving sisters tonight at dinner. Karen do you think we can get along tonight?” Trish asked. Again, Karen just nodded her head.
I could see Trish was fighting not to laugh. "Karen, I need to know something before we go over to Mom and Dad’s tonight," Trish asked in a concerned tone. "What?" Karen replied, in an irritated voice. "Would it be alright with you if I fucked Bruce tonight at the party?" Trish replied.
Karen was coming off the couch with fire in her eyes. Trish was laughing so hard she couldn’t get out of my chair. I figured it was time for me to put a stop to this before it got physical between these two sisters. "OK, both of you sit down and shut up, enough is enough" I said. "Trish, you’ve had your fun. Karen, she was just pulling your chain. You two really need to talk, and by talking, I don’t mean arguing. Karen you don’t have to embrace your sister’s lifestyle, and in the same note, you don’t need to condemn it either. What you both need to do is to stop acting like twelve-year-olds fighting over who mom loves best and start acting like adults."
Linda and I were looking forward to an entertaining evening this evening with you Karen," I continued, "and personally, I would welcome Trish joining us. However, what I’m not interested in, is more of the drama that I’ve witnessed this afternoon. What I would suggest to you two is to find a room where both of you can talk without being disturbed, and then lock yourselves in that room until you two have talked through whatever it is that’s keeping you two from having the relationship that you two should be having. Give us a call later this afternoon and let us know how everything is going with you two and if you two still plan on going to your parents tonight. If you two are in harmony with each other we would love to join you, for a drama-free evening; if not I think we will just stay home tonight."
Both sisters silently started to stand. Karen looked dejected as she apologized for bothering us. I gave her a loving hug and said, "Karen you’re not a bother to us, you’re a friend who had a problem. You asked for our help with that problem and I tried my best to tell you what I thought would alleviate that problem. I hope you didn’t think anything I said in any way indicated we didn’t want to continue our friendship. You just need to know that we will be open and honest with you, so don’t ask what we think about something unless you really want to know what we think."
When I turned back to Trish, she held out her hand, telling me it was nice to meet us both. I gave her a wink, took her in my arms, and gave her a friendly hug. "It was very nice to meet you Trish and we look forward to getting to know you better" I said.
A little after three that afternoon there was a knock at the door. When I opened the door I found Trish, "I come in peace and drama free" she said with a broad smile.
Trish told us that she had just stopped by to apologize for all the drama this morning. She went on to explain that Karen and her had that long talk that I had recommended. Trish told us, “I won’t bore you with all the details but I will tell you I think we’re closer now than we have ever been.” She laughed and said "it’s just that we’ve been trying to out-do one another all our lives. I guess now that we are both adults it’s time to put all that behind us and embrace what we have in common."
Trish got up saying that she had just stopped by to thank us both. Linda gave her a hug and told her that she was looking forward to seeing her at dinner tonight.
"Me too" Trish said with a giggle. With a sly little smile, she added, “From what I pried out of Karen this afternoon I’m really looking forward to an entertaining evening.” Then with a wave, she told us she would see us both tonight, and left.
We had agreed the night before that we would ride to the dinner together with Karen and Bruce. At five-thirty Karen called to say they were ready to go if we were. About five minutes later, as we were walking out the front door they pulled up in front of our house.
Her parent's lived in a large country home, a four-thousand square foot house on twenty acres. The driveway was about half a mile long, running between two meadows. The way the house was laid out the family always entered through the rear of the house.
Linda and I followed Karen and Bruce through the back door of her parent's home and into the kitchen where we found her mother, Zelda, and Trish preparing dinner together.
After they greeted us, Linda and Karen pitched in to help with dinner. Vivian, Karen’s mother, told Bruce that the guys were in the den and we should join them in there while they put the finishing touches on dinner.
John, Karen’s father, and Frank were sitting at a large round coffee table surrounded by six large padded leather chairs. They both welcomed us as we joined them. We engaged in small talk for the next half hour or so until Linda entered the room, sipping wine.
She walked up to John and gave him a friendly hug. Linda gave John a smile and told him, “Nice to see you again John, thanks for inviting us to dinner tonight.”
“Young lady you get better looking every time I see you,” Frank declared good-naturedly. “Oh, thank you Frank,” Linda smiled as she went over to Frank and gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
“Oh, you guys made me forget why I came in here,” Linda declared. "Vivian wanted me to tell you dinner is ready and she wants you guys to come to the table."
Vivian met us when we came into the dining room and assigned seating for all of us. I was seated between Trish and Zelda. Linda was on the other side of Trish next to Frank.
As dinner progressed, we were all enjoying a beautiful prime rib dinner. At one point, I felt Trish’s leg brush against mine. I looked over at her and found her smiling back at me.
I next felt her hand on my thigh, I glanced at her again, and she asked me how my dinner was. "It’s great" I replied.
She then very clandestinely ran her hand over my cock under the table. As she did she asked, "how’s your meat?" I replied "It’s perfect". Over the next few minutes, she had my cock responding to her touch. "It’s such a big piece," Trish licked her lips, "I bet it tastes good" she said with a broad smile.
Vivian was sitting across from us, and asked, “What’s the matter Trish?” Trish replied with a smile, "Just talking to DB about his meat Mom". "Is something wrong with his meat hon?" Vivian asked. "No Mom, it’s perfect, I was just telling him it looked like a perfect piece of meat" Trish replied. Vivian smiled and turned her attention back to her dinner.
Trish had my full attention, right up to the point I felt a hand on my other thigh. Zelda’s hand roamed over my thigh and snaked under Trish’s hand to encircle my cock. With her fingers around my cock she lend forward and told Trish, "Now that you mentioned it, he does seem to have a perfect piece of meat."
With both Trish and Zelda clandestinely playing with my cock under the table I was unable to think of anything other than what they were doing.
Vivian asked, "DB,you’re not eating, is something wrong with your meat?" I replied, "No, it’s perfect. I’m just taking my time so I can enjoy all of it." Trish had been fighting back her laughter. She lost that battle and broke up in uncontrollable laughter.
John looked over at Trish, "What’s so funny Trish?" She said, "Nothing Daddy, we’re just talking to DB about his meat" and started laughing even harder.
I have no idea if anybody other than the three of us knew what was going on but the laughter seemed to be contagious, it seemed to migrate around the table.
From that point on, dinner was far more entertaining, there were more interactions, more laughter, and far more touching. If anything sexual was going on it was very clandestine. However there was a notable sexual atmosphere around the table.
When the dinner was over John and Frank decided to go out on the patio to enjoy a cigar and a brandy. The rest of us pitched in to clear off the table.
After we had the dining room table cleared Vivian said, "We have the rest of this. Why don’t you kids get a brandy, Zelda and I will join you shortly."
When we were out of earshot of the kitchen, Trish gave me a little hug and said, "DB why don’t you and Bruce join Dad and Frank out on the patio while the three of us have a little chat with Mom and Zelda. I think we need to have a little girl talk about the rest of tonight’s festivities."
About half an hour later, the women, as a group, were giggling together as they joined us on the patio. Linda smiled at me and gave me a wink as they joined us.
Trish and Linda walked up to her father; each of them in turn gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Love you Daddy, Trish said with a broad smile, as Linda wrapped an arm around his.
As Trish stepped away from her father, she hooked her arm in one of Zelda’s and they walked toward me.
When Trish and Zelda reached me, they both took an arm as they stood on either side of me. Trish, while looking at her father, addressed the group. "The three of us are going upstairs to have some fun, the rest of you should enjoy yourselves in our absences and we will join you all a little later."
As the three of us walked past John, Trish smiled at John, "Love you Daddy, have fun and we will see you later." The shocked look on John’s face slowly transitioned to a smile as we walked away and back into the house.
We remained arm in arm until we walked into Trish’s room. After we entered her room we stood together for a few moments; we all knew what we were there for, it was how it was going to start that we were trying to figure out.
Zelda was looking at Trish with a smile. “What?” Trish inquired. "I was just marveling at what a beautiful woman you’ve become" Zelda replied, "you remind me so much of your mother when we first met."
"Are you nervous?" Zelda inquired of Trish? Trish just shook her head, "No, I’m too excited to be nervous." Zelda turned her gaze to me, and with a smile, she glanced at my crotch. She ran her fingers over the outline of my cock. With a giggle, she told Trish that she wasn’t the only one that was excited.
Zelda dropped to her knees in front of me and began to tug on my belt and unbutton my pants. Trish wrapped her arm around my waist as she intently watched Zelda unzip my pants, then with a jerk Zelda had my slacks and boxers down around my ankles. With my cock bouncing free in front of her face, Zelda encircled it with her finger and slowly stroked it. Trish wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me a deep, wet, passionate kiss.
With one hand stroking my cock, Zelda ran her other hand up Trish’s leg, under her skirt, and between her thighs. Trish started unbuttoning my shirt as we continued our embrace. It didn’t take them long to have me standing naked except for my pants clinging around my ankles.
My hands roamed over Trish’s clothed body cupping her breasts, as I did, I felt Zelda’s mouth engulf my cock. The sensation of holding and embracing Trish while Zelda’s mouth was doing such pleasurable things to my cock was beyond description.
Zelda stood up a short time later. As she did, one hand remained between Trish’s thighs and the other had a firm grip on my cock.
When Trish and I broke our embrace, Zelda was standing in front of us; we both wrapped an arm around her. I pulled Zelda toward me and gave her a deep kiss. Zelda wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me against her.
For a few moments, Zelda had my undivided attention as our tongues probed each other mouths. Moments later, I felt rather than saw Trish beside me as she wrapped her arm around my arm, and pressed her naked breast into my arm.
When I glanced toward Trish, I found that during my embrace with Zelda she had removed her clothes and was now standing beside me naked. Seeing her beauty captivated me, and almost as in a daze, I let my hands roam her body.
With my attention focused toward Trish, I heard the sound of a zipper. When I looked at Zelda, her arms were behind her back unzipping her dress. With a shimmy and shake of her shoulders, her dress slid off her body and onto the floor. She then, without a word, turned her back to me. I reached forward and unsnapped her bra. She removed her bra and slid her panties down her long legs.
Nobody spoke, we were all just engaging in what our bodies were dictating. We stood together exploring each others body, smiling, giggling, and enjoying each other’s body.
As a group, we just seemed to migrate toward the bed. Without any conscious thought, I found myself lying on my back on the bed. Trish and Zelda both seemed to slither onto the bed and make their way to my cock. With one on each side of me, they both proceeded to take turns licking and sucking my cock.
As I watched their tongues on my cock, the sight of their tongues touching each other's in the process stimulated me. Just when I thought that I was going to lose the battle of controlling my orgasm, their mouths seemed to slide up and off my cock and their mouths came together.
Zelda’s hands were roaming over Trish’s breasts as she crawled over me and rolled Trish onto her back as their embrace continued. Soon Zelda was kissing and embracing her way down Trish’s body. It didn’t take long before Zelda was kneeling between Trish’s wide spread legs with her mouth on her pussy.
I was enthralled watching Zelda pleasure Trish, as well as Trish’s reaction to what Zelda was doing to her body. As I was watching, I was slowly stroking my cock.
After a few minutes, Zelda looked at me and gave me a wink. She slowly raised her mouth from Trish’s pussy, and as she licked her lips said, "Are you just going to watch or are you going to find something better to do with that beautiful cock other than stroke it?"
I crawled behind Zelda, and between her wide spread legs and ran my cock between her thighs. When she felt my cock slide over her pussy, she reached between her legs and positioned my cock at her entrance. When she had me in position, I thrust my hips forward and embedded my cock inside her.
Zelda’s pussy was wet, slick, and tight. As I thrust my cock in and out of her, she would meet each thrust by rolling her hips and forcing her pussy onto my cock, ensuring my cock was all the way inside her,on each stroke.
For several minutes, I enjoyed the erotic sight of Zelda stimulating Trish orally while enjoying the feel of her wet, tight pussy, gripping my cock. I was trying my best to read the signs Zelda’s body was telling me. I tried to ensure that she received pleasure equal to what she was giving both Trish and me.
A chain of events took place starting with Trish’s orgasm. Trish started to get more vocal in her moans, squeals, and screams. She took Zelda’s head in her hands forcing her mouth to the places she demanded Zelda’s pleasurable assault on her pussy. As Trish ground her pussy into Zelda’s face and mouth, Trish’s body started to tremble, twitch, and convulse just before a pleasurable scream escaped her lips.
As Trish’s orgasm subsided, she released Zelda’s head from her grip. Zelda’s head slowly rose from Trish’s pussy, and was pointing upward as her hips made a series of little twitches and jerks. She then slammed herself backwards embedding my cock deep in her pussy.
I thrust my hips forward burying my cock as deep as I could inside her. Then holding her by the hips held my cock as deep as I could inside her. As Zelda screamed out her orgasm, I let go and started to cum deep inside her.
After the three of us experienced our orgasms, we collapsed in a heap on the bed. We spent several minutes giggling, smiling, and caressing each other’s body. Slowly our breathing returned to normal as we recovered from our sexual exertions.
As I was absent-mindedly tracing my finger over Trish’s breast, Zelda looked at me and smiled. She stretched over to me and with her face still wet from Trish’s juices, gave me a deep wet kiss. As our lips parted, she smiled and gave me a wink, "That was good, I’m still tingling" she said.
"Yes, it was" Trish said with a smile as she scooted around to give Zelda a kiss. As they, embraced Trish rolled Zelda onto her back. When they broke their kiss, Trish started kissing her way down Zelda’s body. Trish was in no hurry as she nibbled on Zelda’s neck before letting her lips and tongue trace their way down to her breast.
I was in an almost dream like state as I watched Trish savoring Zelda’s lush body. As I watched how Zelda was reacting to Trish’s touch, the thought going through my mind was, “Young man you need to take note on what she’s doing because she knew just what Zelda craved.” She was slowly and methodically, hitting every one of Zelda’s pleasure buttons. It was the perfect exhibition of how to please a woman. It was like watching a master perform her art.
When Trish had worked her way between Zelda’s wide spread legs, she looked at me, gave me a wink, and stuck her tongue out. If you have ever seen Gene Simmons of Kiss’s tongue, you have an idea of what I saw. I have never seen anything like it. When Trish went to work on Zelda’s clit and pussy with that tongue there was no doubt that Zelda was very impressed with it also.
I have no idea of how long I contented myself by watching Trish pleasing Zelda, as well as Zelda’s reaction to what Trish was doing to her. There did come a time, with my cock again in diamond cutter status, I crawled behind Trish.
Trish’s legs spread wide enough for me to crawl between them. I reached between her legs and ran my fingers over her pussy. As I touched her, Trish began to slowly roll her hips and spread her legs a little wider. I scooted close enough to be able to slid my cock between her thighs and along the length of her pussy.
When she felt my cock touch her, Trish reached between her legs and positioned my cock at the entrance of her pussy. I pushed just hard enough so that only the head of my cock slid inside her. When she felt me inside her, she pushed back trying to force more of my cock inside her. As she did, I moved my hips back teasing her by not going in any deeper.
Trish rose up from between Zelda’s thighs and looked back over her shoulder. When our eyes met, she said, “I’m not in a teasing mood, I’m in the mood to be fucked, hard, and deep. Do you think you can do that for me?” Without saying a word, I gripped her hips and slammed my cock all the way into her. Trish closed her eyes as a smile spread across her face, "Oh yeah, fuck me with that big beautiful cock" she moaned.
I alternated between hard jackhammer strokes to slow hard strokes. I was trying my best to prolong my orgasm long enough for her to reach her's first. The way her tight, wet, slick pussy seemed to be gripping my cock was making that feat difficult to say the least.
I made it long enough to hear Zelda’s orgasmic screams before I buried my cock all the way inside Trish and started to cum as I pulled her hips into me as hard as I could. Trish followed suit behind us in short order with her own orgasm.
After we recuperated for several minutes, Zelda smiled at Trish and gave her a little kiss. When they parted, Zelda told her, “Honey, that is some tongue you have, I’ve never experienced anything like that before, I hope this isn’t the only time I have the chance to enjoy you.” Trish replied, "If my parents are accepting of Karen and me joining them with their friends I’m sure we will have another chance to be together."
The three of us returned downstairs, naked and arm in arm. When we entered the den, we found Frank sitting on the couch between Karen and Vivian. He had an arm around Karen kissing her as he fingered her pussy. Vivian had her head in Frank’s lap and his cock in her mouth.
Linda was on the floor on her hands and knees. Bruce was fucking her from behind while she sucked John’s cock. Nobody seemed to notice us as we walked into the room so we quietly watched the interactions for several minutes.
I heard Bruce moan loudly as he pulled Linda into him, obviously cumming deep inside her pussy. When he moved from behind her John pulled his cock out of her mouth and moved behind her. I saw her reach between her legs and guide his cock into her pussy.
John grabbed her by the hips and started fucking her hard and fast. Within seconds, Linda was moaning as she slammed herself back into his thrusts. It was obvious that these activities had been going on for some time and both were orgasm focused.
I felt Trish squeeze my arm and I glanced at her. She smiled at me as she reached out and wrapped her fingers around my hard cock. "You really enjoy watching as Linda is being fucked don’t you?" she asked as she stroked my cock. "I find it the most exotic thing I’ve ever seen" I said.
Trish looked at me with a mischievous smile, "Do you know what I would like to do? she asked. I just shook my head in reply. "I would love to watch you fucking my mother while Karen and I share Frank" she said, "would you treat me to that?"
I wrapped an arm around Trish’s waist and led her toward the couch. Vivian was half on and half off the couch, bent over sucking Frank's cock. Her legs were spread wide enough to allow me to move between them. As I did, I slid my cock between her thighs and over the length of her pussy.
Vivian didn’t look back to see who’s cock was about to enter her, she did let out a pleasurable moan as I felt her guide my cock to her entrance. As I slowly entered her, she glanced over to see Trish standing beside her. By how wet and slick her pussy was it was obvious that I wasn’t the first man to fuck her tonight.
As I started fucking Vivian in slow deep strokes she was looking into the smiling face of her daughter. They didn’t speak to each other, but the message between the two was unmistakable. Trish stroked her mother’s shoulder as she smiled giving her a silent approval to enjoy herself.
Trish stepped over to where Frank and Karen were sitting. She stood in front of them watching Frank probe Karen’s pussy. "Having fun Sis?" Trish asked with a smile. Karen giggled at her sister and replied, "What do you think?" As Trish watched Frank’s finger sliding in and out of her sister’s pussy, she giggled "I think you’re leaking cum on Mom's leather couch."
I looked down at Vivian’s beautiful ass. I ran my thumb over her tight little back door. As the pad of my thumb passed over her ass two things happened; she let out a pleasurable moan and my thumb pressed into her just a bit.
I reached around her and ran a finger over her clit and around her pussy. With my finger coated with her juices, and cum leaking from her pussy, I coated her rosebud with the slick substance. I continued the process until her opening was slick and receptive to my probing finger.
I slowly removed my cock, which was now coated with a combination of her juices, and cum from her pussy. As I placed the head of my cock at her entrance, Vivian slowly pushed back against it. Just after the head slid effortlessly inside her ass, she stopped pushing.
After a few moments, Vivian continued to push back impaling herself onto my cock. As soon as my cock entered her ass, she started rolling her hips forcing my cock to slide in and out of her. As we synchronized our movements, I watched as Trish knelt in front of Frank.
When Vivian removed her mouth from Frank's cock, Trish took it into her's. As I slowly fucked Vivian’s tight ass, she watched her daughter sucking Frank’s cock.
I was so entranced watching Trish and Frank that I hadn’t noticed Karen beside me until she wrapped an arm around mine. She was watching my cock sliding in and out of her mother’s ass.
After a few moments Karen leaned close to me and whispered into my ear, “Would you do that to me?” I looked at her and just nodded my head. "Thank you," she replied, "Bruce thinks it’s dirty and refuses to do it and it’s something that I’ve always wanted to try."
Karen told me she would be right back and walked away. When my attention returned to the activities in front of me, I found Trish was riding Frank's cock in a reverse cowgirl. Vivian’s face was inches away from her daughter’s thighs as she bounced up and down on his cock.
Vivian started slamming herself backwards forcing my cock deep into her ass. She rotated her hips in little jerks as she held her head back and was making little squealing noises. As her body convulsed her orgasm rushed through her body. I held her hips tightly, held my cock inside her as I let her pleasure herself on it.
After two orgasms, I was enjoying the pleasure of fucking Vivian. However, my focus was her pleasure rather than my orgasm. A few moments after Vivian’s orgasm, she dislodged herself from my cock and stood beside the couch.
As I stood beside her with one foot on the floor and a knee on the couch, I surveyed the room’s activities. John was still fucking Linda, and they were both getting more vocal. Trish was bouncing on Frank's cock on the couch, and everybody else seemed to be enjoying the sexual activities going on in the den.
Vivian gave me a smile and a little hug before she walked out of the room toward the restroom down the hall. Out of nowhere, Karen was again standing beside me. With a smile, she wrapped her arm around mine, “?Well?” she said as she licked her lips.
With a chuckle, I told her that as soon as her mother comes out of the restroom I’m going to freshen up just a bit and then I’ll be ready for whatever you have in mind. With a tug on my arm, Karen led me out of the den and up the stairs.
She led me into what had been her bedroom, and into the bathroom that separated her room and from her sister's. Without a word, she turned on the shower and adjusted the water temperature. When she had the water at the correct temperature, she stepped into the shower pulling me in behind her.
We spent the next several minutes washing each other, with me enjoying the feel of her soapy, slick breasts, while she in turn paid special attention to my cock. Our shower culminated with Karen dropping to her knees and taking my cock into her mouth.
We exited the shower after about fifteen minutes with my cock standing tall and proud. After toweling off, Karen led me from the bathroom by the cock. Karen stopped long enough to get a tub of lubricant from a dresser drawer before leading me back to the den with a firm grip on my cock.
We paused as we entered the den to survey the current activities. Linda was now lying on the floor on her back with Bruce lying beside her and Trish knelt beside her. Trish was gazing at her body as she lightly traced her fingers over her breasts and abdomen. Bruce was watching her with obvious interest.
Linda had never been sexual with another woman and I was curious as to what her reaction would be to Trish’s advances. Trish was telling her what a beautiful body she had and complementing how sexy she was.
As Trish was stroking her body, Linda laid motionless in front of her with her eyes closed. As I watched I could tell Linda was having mixed emotions, she had never been attracted to other women and was hesitant, but in some way, Trish’s touch was also so stimulating.
Trish traced the tips of her fingers over Linda’s abdomen and down her thigh. She then leaned forward, and ran her tongue over one of Linda’s nipples as she continued to trace her fingertips over her body.
When Trish’s tongue touched her nipple, Linda drew in a sharp breath and arched her body upward. Linda didn’t say anything, nor did she object to what Trish was doing.
Bruce rolled onto his side with his face inches away from Linda. His hand went to his hard cock as he watched the two women’s interactions intently. Trish seemed to take Linda’s failure to object to what she was doing as consent to continue and sucked Linda’s nipple into her mouth.
John was sitting in one of the big leather chairs with Zelda on his lap silently watching the two women on the floor. Frank and Vivian were sitting together on the couch, also watching. The exotic appeal of the interactions of Trish and Linda had a hypnotic effect, turning the other people in the room into voyeurs.
As we silently watched, Trish started kissing her way down Linda’s body. Trish took her time, Linda had not opened her eyes, however, by the time Trish worked her way to her thighs Linda’s breathing was a series of sharp gasps.
When Trish’s lips got to Linda’s thigh, her fingertips traveled between her thighs and over her pussy for the first time. Linda’s reaction to Trish’s touch was to spread her legs wide giving Trish full access to her pussy.
Trish’s lips never left Linda’s thigh as she maneuvered between her wide spread legs. Trish continued to kiss the inside of her thighs as she reached under her thighs and pushed her legs upward. As Trish lightly ran her lips over Linda’s pussy Linda let out a pleasurable moan as her hand found its way to her abdomen.
Trish was looking over Linda’s abdomen as she leaned forward and inserted the longest tongue I’ve ever seen in Linda’s pussy. When Trish’s tongue entered her Linda shot up to an almost sitting position, she let out a loud gasping moan, and opened her eyes for the first time as she stared down at Trish. Linda’s expression was a combination of shock and pleasure as Trish treated her with the sexual pleasure of her nearly three-inch tongue.
After a few moments Linda reclined back again, with one hand on her abdomen and the other on Trish’s head, she surrendered to the pleasure Trish was providing her. The only sounds in the room were those of Linda’s moans and gasps, along with the slurping sounds Trish was making between her legs.
The two women on the floor were lost in their own pleasurable world. I think that everybody else in the room were so entranced with Trish and Linda that nobody even noticed when we entered the room much less us standing in the room.
Bruce stopped stroking his cock long enough to rise up to a kneeling position beside Trish and Linda. He reached forward and tweaked Linda’s nipple, rolling it between his thumb and forefinger as her watched Trish’s oral assault of her pussy.
Bruce started to crawl around behind Trish when he looked up in shock and noticed Karen and I standing ten feet from him. With the expression of a kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar, Bruce stared wide-eyed at Karen. It was obvious what his intentions had been, the question in his mind was what Karen’s reaction to those intentions were.
Karen nodded her head at Bruce, and then in a quiet voice told him to go ahead under one condition. He looked at her with a questioning expression. In the same quiet voice, she told him, “If you fuck her you better make it so good for her that she’s jealous that you’re mine instead of her's.”
Bruce’s only reply to his wife was a smile before he moved behind Trish. When Trish felt his cock between her thighs, she positioned his cock at her entrance. He thrust his hips forward and drove his cock into her pussy.
As Bruce started fucking Trish, John repositioned Zelda on his lap and slid his cock into her. As they continued to watch Trish, Linda, and Bruce on the floor, Zelda slowly fucked John in that big leather chair.
Karen led me over to the couch that her mother and Frank were sitting on. As we stood at one end of the couch, Karen wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me a deep wet kiss.
With her arms still around my neck, she slowly pulled her head back, as she looked into my eyes she told me, “Be gentle and go slow until I’m ready.” I just nodded my head in reply. She then handed me the lubricant before turning toward the couch and laying over the padded armrest.
I hesitated for a moment as I admired this beautiful woman in front of me offering me her perfect virgin ass. As I did, I squeezed some lubricant on my finger and applied it to her tight little back door.
I took my time as I prepared her ass, applying an ample amount of lubricant. I then applied lubricant to my cock before positioning it at her entrance.
With her ass perfectly positioned for penetration, and with very little pressure, the head of my cock slid into her. With just the head of my cock inside her I froze and waited for an indication from her that she was ready to continue.
After a few moments, I felt her push back into me and slowly pushed more of my cock inside her. Over the next few minutes, I slowly inserted my cock all the way inside her and again waited for her to indicate she was ready to continue.
When I felt her slowly rotating her hips I started to fuck her in slow methodic strokes. As I was fucking Karen’s tight virgin ass I looked up and saw her mother watching us. As she watched, she was stroking Frank's cock.
After a few minutes, Vivian crawled onto the couch toward Karen. As she knelt on the couch in front of Karen, she stoked Karen’s hair. Karen looked up and smiled at her mother. Frank moved behind Vivian and slid his cock into her.
As I fucked Karen’s ass, and Franked fucked Vivian, mother and daughter were looking into each other’s faces. I saw no sign of embarrassment in either woman. It seemed more like a rite of passage. It was as if both women were engage in one of the most pleasurable acts known to man, and sharing the pleasure, they were receiving. They were both adult sexual beings enjoy sexual pleasure at the same time.
The situation seemed to be simultaneously strange, yet beautiful. It was open and honest, not hidden and forbidden. With my mind occupied with the openness of Vivian and Karen, I heard Linda’s moan loudly before she screamed her orgasmic scream.
As I looked toward Linda, I saw she was holding Trish’s head in both hands as she ground her pussy into her face. Bruce was holding Trish firmly by the hips as he pounded his cock in and out of her pussy. Zelda was using her full weight to drive John’s cock as deep into her as possible as they both watched the action on the floor in front of them.
Karen’s head tilted back and with a loud moan, her orgasm rushed through her body. Seeing her daughter cumming, seemed to drive Vivian over the edge also. Over the next few minutes, all nine people in the room experienced their orgasms, a fact that none felt needed concealment.
After my orgasm I left my cock inside Karen for a few minutes. As Karen’s body relaxed her ass seemed to continue to squeeze my cock. The feeling was so enticing I couldn’t bring myself to pull free of her.
Karen finely started to work herself up from the couch after a few minutes. I helped her stand; she leaned back against me as she stood in front of me with my cock still buried in her ass. I leaned forward and whispered into her ear, “Was it what you thought it would be?”
She looked back over her shoulder at me with a broad smile on her face, “Better.” With a smile, I slowly pulled my cock out of her.
As Karen and I were standing together, her mother started to walk past us. She stopped, hesitated for a moment, and then turned toward her daughter. Vivian looked conflicted, it seemed she wanted to say something, but wasn’t sure she wanted to.
Finely she looked into her daughter's eyes, with a serious expression she said, "Karen, I want to know something, and I want you to be honest with me." Karen replied, "Sure Mom, what is it?"
Vivian thought for a moment before asking, “Are you doing this to make me feel guilty, or because this is something you enjoy?” Karen gave her mother a loving hug, "because it’s something I really enjoy" she said.
The two of them entered into a conversation that I felt I was intruding on, so I gave Karen a hug and told her I was going to get some coffee and left to give them some privacy.
When I returned to the den with a cup of coffee, I sat in one of the padded leather chairs near where John was sitting. Karen and Vivian were still standing at the end of the couch talking but all the other women weren’t in the room.
A few minutes later, the women came back into the room. Linda came over to me and sat down on my lap. Trish came over to her father and gave him a hug. He seemed a little awkward hugging his naked daughter.
Trish just smiled at his discomfort as she wrapped both arms around his neck. He was making a futile effort to avoid contact with her naked breast. "Trish, that’s enough" he scolded. "What’s the matter Daddy?" Trish giggled.
John tried to push Trish’s body away from him. She just giggled at his attempts to avoid contact. She wrapped her arms around his neck and flopped down in his lap. "Trish, what are you doing, get off me this minute!" John ordered.
Trish started wiggling her ass on his cock as she teased him. "Oh Daddy, your cock is getting hard, do you really want me to get up?"
"Yes," John said as he stood, removing Trish from his lap. Trish was right, he didn’t have a diamond cutter, but he did have a starter.
As John walked out of the room, Trish laughed and sat down on the arm of the chair Linda and I were sitting in, "He may have been saying no, but his cock wasn’t!" she said.
As the three of us were laughing and joking together, Vivian joined us. After a few minutes, Vivian addressed Trish. "I’ve been talking to your sister," she said, "I guess there is no reason to hide things from you two anymore. We are going to be going to a big birthday party for some friends of ours next month in the LA area. Would you be interested in joining us? Your sister and Bruce will be joining us and if you would like to join us, we would enjoy introducing you to some more of our friends."
As Trish was thinking about the invitation from her mother, Vivian looked at Linda and I and smiled, "We would also like to invite you two to join us also if you’re interested."
Wow, look at the time. I guess I’ll have to tell you the story about that party at another time.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 18,745 views
We had gotten into swinging a little over three months ago and she had been with a couple of guys and we had had a MFM threesome twice with a guy we met at a club.
As she stood there in her new tight red top that was one size too small and made the material stretch over her braless 34B breasts with her nipples trying to poke through that had everyone staring, I got an idea to invite her to play.
She went and put her shopping bags away and I asked the guys if they minded her playing and they said ok, so I called her and told her to grab a chair and join us.
After about an hour and another two drinks for her, I suggested we make the game more interesting by playing strip poker. Everyone but Mary looked shocked but I said I was serious and explained it was the men playing against Mary. If a guy won she has to remove one article of clothing from each guy, and if she won she was to pick a name from a bowl and whoever she picked got to remove an article of clothing from her. All agreed so the game began.
It was not long until every guy was naked with a hard-on and she was sitting there still dressed. I picked up the cards and told her to be fair and pull a name. Lester almost died when she pulled his name and he got to remove her top leaving her completely topless. I asked if he wanted to kiss them and without answering he pulled her to him and took turns licking and kissing each nipple.
She pulled Ted's name next and stood up so he could remove her tight pants. As he did we found out she had no panties. I looked on as he fingered her and then told everyone they were invited to do whatever she let them do for her first gangbang.
The rest of the night she sucked each one, had bareback sex, and had three DP sessions. It was so enjoyable watching everyone with her. In the morning she had trouble walking.
I am planning another one but am looking for at least three black men so she can experience her first BBC
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 27,387 views
Follow me to the gym and we'll have some fun. It was my birthday and a wonderful day outside. We had a nice lunch in town, then spent some time shopping. I found this very erotic teddy at our favorite lingerie store, and I modeled it for Kelley in the dressing room. He bought it for me, and mentioned that I should leave it on under my dress just for fun.
We strolled along the river for a bit killing time before Kelley had to go to his gym for a therapy session, which would take about an hour then we thought it might be fun to go to our favorite bar and see what kinda trouble we could get into. The gym sounded fun as I have never been to a gym before and I was curious. Kelley thought that there might be a problem as it was a male only private gym and women weren't allowed, but we thought we'd give it a try as the owner was a good friend of Kelley's.
I thanked Kelley for the teddy and he smiled at me and told me he had one more present for me. I begged for him to tell me what it was as I was curious. He told me that is was a very interactive present, and that I should keep an open mind and to watch for signs that would give it away, but he also said it was a surprise, and I'd have to find it and open it myself.
We arrived at the gym, and it was a very nice place, with awesome landscaping. "Kelley," I asked, "They are closing in a few minutes, are you sure you had the date and time right?"
"Oh yes, many times I come here after they close, more relaxing, no crowds." We walked in and the owner was at the desk.
"Susan, this is Danny, owner of the gym." This guy was easy on the eyes, geez. Kelley asked him if it would be alright if I hung out while he was here, and promised I'd be a good girl. He smiled and looked me over from head to toe several times. He said that it would be fine as he was closing in fifteen minutes anyways, and the other person that was here knew Kelley, and he was sure that he wouldn't mind either. "Is it John?" Kelley asked. Danny nodded.
Danny looked me over again, then he said, "Kelley told me that you were hot, but wow." He looked me over again and remarked, "By the way, you really don't have to be a good girl in here" he laughed. "What might you do if you were not a good girl, Susan?"
I giggled and blushed, "Oh I might, Danny," as I pulled my dress up over my knee and propped my foot on a nearby chair. "You might have to define a good girl, Danny" I smiled.
Sometimes I just go for what I want, and in this situation things were adding up, and I'm not one to beat around the bush. I had put 2 and 2 together, looking at the grin on Kelley's face, figuring there was something going on here. Now, I'm a normal girl, well sort of, one might think that I'm normal. I do love sex, but not like you might think. I never look for it away from home, but at home, it can just happen. It might happen with Kelley and one or two of his friends. If I get the green light, so to speak, I have this strange trait of walking out of the shower without anything on. I love to get into those sexual situations and Kelley knows it. I suspect he has put me into one of those here. It's always my choice too, and I think at this moment, I'm gonna go for it, and my body is electric right now. You might be asking yourself, is she horny enough to entice these three men?
"Well," Danny said, "if I might tell you what I think is good, you might slap me and walk right out of here. On the other hand, why don't you slip into something a bit more comfortable, and I'll take my chances?"
More comfortable, I thought. "I might just do that in a few minutes, but all I have to wear is the teddy that Kelley bought me awhile ago and it's very skimpy," I said, blushing a bit.
Hmmmm. Still looking at signs, and this whole place seems like one to me. My imagination raced as little pictures popped up in my mind and they included the guys in gym shorts, and without them. My body was tingling at the outlandish thought of being very good with the three of them.
Danny smiled at me, "One might ponder the meaning a being a good girl, especially if you decide to just wear your teddy." grinning, "You want to see the place?"
"You bet, I'd love to see the place and feel free to show me everything." I winked.
Kelley and the owner gave me a tour of the facility including a huge shower room. Outside there was a hot tub, and a swimming pool, and what looked like a big gazebo. It was pretty cool, all the mirrors and workout machines. I caught a glimpse of the other guy, he was black, maybe in his 20's and huge, to say the least. He was wearing those little body builder Speedo type things. These guys were hot, to say the least. I looked at the equipment and walked around a bit. Kelley had changed into his shorts and left me alone to explore, as he jumped on a treadmill. Funny, the music in the gym had just changed to Sade, which was a little strange for a gym that catered to guys, I thought, never-the-less Sade tends to get me a bit on a sexy footing. I turned my attention back to the guys and found myself checking out their equipment too. They showed me the shower room and a secret room off the shower room which had a large king sized bed in it and all the walls were mirrors. I smiled at Danny, "A bedroom?"
He laughed, "Yes my dear, I stay here most of the time, so I put in a bedroom. You like the mirrors?" Then he demonstrated a rather unique light system that could change the room to different colors with a remote.
"Quite seductive," I remarked. "It seems this room would be for a different type of exercise, am I correct? I'll bet you many a girl has looked at herself in these mirrors."
Danny smiled at me, "Actually Susan, you are the first lady to have ever seen the inside of this gym, so this bed has only been for sleeping."
"Oh that just not right," I said.
He giggled, "Why, you wish to change that?"
Kelley winked at me.
"I might."
Danny announced that he had just locked the doors and no one else would be coming in, and that there was no hurry to leave. He lowered the blinds on the windows, which I assumed was a normal activity. I figured that he didn't want anybody to see that a female was wandering around in an all male gym. Then I thought, what is a lone female doing wandering around an all male gym?
I put the pieces together, this is my other present. I have this predilection for multiple lovers, and shifted my train of thought to being very naughty here, pondering three men and that bed.
"Kelley?" I whispered. He smiled and looked at me. "Might I think that this might be my other present sweetheart?"
"Presents, he winked. "Happy Birthday Baby" he chimed and then came over to me and whispered, "Only if you want. They know that it's up to you, and if you don't want to, it's ok, but these two I hand picked for you, and they are very willing to say the least, especially John. He might want too take you aside for a bit and show you something special, so feel free to, well, you know."
I looked around. "Oh Hell Yeah!", I whispered to him. I kissed Kelley's bare chest and slid my hands down over his ass, thanking him quietly for what was going to unfold.
Danny watched us intently as I intentionally touched Kelley intimately making it rather obvious that I was turning this into a sexual setting. He walked around a bit and then sat at a machine next to us. He looked at us and smiled, "Would you mind if I took my shirt off? I'm going to do a few reps."
"Oh please do kind sir, I love to watch muscles at work" I giggled. I was going to ask him what a rep was but decided against it. He slid his shirt over his head revealing a beautiful tanned body and nicely developed muscles. He was wearing shorts and was barefoot. I watched as he did some sit-ups, then he moved on to series of pushups on the floor in front of me. I watched him closely as he moved thru a series of rather sexy exercises including touching his toes. He had his back to me as he bent over repeatedly. I couldn't take my eyes off his ass as he slowly did that set of exercises.
"I think it's time for me to get more comfortable now, my teddy will be much cooler, as there isn't much to it." I slipped the dress over my head and tossed it on the chair, making sure the teddy lifted almost all the way off me as I lifted the dress.
"Feel better now, Susan?" he smiled. "Now that is a very naughty teddy, Susan, and I love it."
I nodded and slipped one of the straps off revealing my right breast, then the other.
"Oh now that was very naughty of you Susan, please keep it up," he chuckled.
I giggled and pulled the straps back up. "I just might just do that," I said, winking.
Back to the subject.
He smiled at me, "It's good to keep yourself fit, I have always said. The two of us are amateur body builders, and go to shows occasionally and compete."
I looked at him and giggled again, "You look wonderfully fit to me, that is from what I can see, and very sexy" winking at him. "Great six pack, very nice ass, penetrating eyes. Sorry, those are a few things I look at."
I looked at a computer on Danny's desk, and asked him what he used it for. He smiled and clicked a link, "I like to look at your website," he smiled. "Kelley showed it to us a few months ago."
He clicked a link on the desktop which opened a picture of me and our good friend Rich fucking. "You like that picture?" I said smiling.
"Oh yes." he replied.
"Well then, you have seen me naked and having sex, so the teddy won't be any big deal then," smiling and bending over his keyboard, making sure my teddy didn't cover my pussy, which was very wet at this point.
"Oh, Susan," Danny gasped, "that is so inviting."
"Your invited." I giggled.
As I was bending over the black man came over. I held my pose so he could get a good look.
He had just about a perfect body, remember I said Speedos, well they were mesh and didn't leave much to the imagination. I had always fantasized about being with a black man, not sure why. My upbringing taught me that it was a taboo of sorts. In my mind there are few differences, with the exception on the color contrast. Then again one never knows, until I have tried one.
"Oh who might this fella be," I asked as I stood back up and turned toward them.
"This is John, he's a personal trainer here, masseuse, and an amateur body builder. Yeah, he is a spectacular product of this gym."
John blushed.
Fuck, this guy had muscles on top of muscles, and a masseuse, yikes.
"Nice to meet you John. What does a personal trainer do?" I asked boldly.
I felt his hands touch me, briefly, then the three of them move their hands over me.
Kelley looked at me and said, "Why don't you show her what you do, John? Susan loves massages, don't you baby?" he smiled.
I smiled, "Oh Yes".
We walked around the gym and one machine caught my eye out of the view of the others. The Thigh Cruncher. My thighs could use a bit of work I figured. I read the instructions and laid down on my back, legs between the paddles, and tried to move the damn thing.
He watched as I struggled, "Having trouble?" he asked
"Yeah, I can't seen to be able to figure this out." I sighed I looked him over, geez this guy was about perfect, 6-pack, fantastic ass, and cute as hell. My imagination was running wild.
Ok he said, moving my body parts into the right position for the machine. Then he lifted my silk teddy up to my ass so my skin could get some grip. "Sorry the teddy is in the way" John said. "Oh, please, make any adjustment you need to. You might want to take my sandals off, John" I replied. He carefully removed my sandals and then played with my feet a little.
"The machine is set to 90 pounds, a bit too much, I can't do that. Let's start at 5 pounds." I nodded. He held my knees and made the pads move. "Ok, try it on your own."
"That is easy," I smiled.
"Ahh then, not enough weight, you want it to be a trifle hard" John replied. I was thinking that I wanted him a trifle hard, but held my thoughts.
"There try it now" he said.
"Oh, that's kinda hard to move now, is that right?" I asked.
"Yeah, that is the way it is supposed to be" John said.
I tried it but was slipping all over because I was sitting on the silk teddy. "Damn," I sighed "it's the teddy. Hide your eyes."
I scooted up on the machine and slipped the teddy up to my neck, revealing my bare skin and dripping wet pussy. "Sorry", I smiled at him, "the thing is just making me nuts."
"Oh, that's quite alright" he stammered. "You have a very sexy body, and I might add your ass is making me nuts, and well, everything else I can see too."
"Heck with the machine." I said. "You're a masseuse, why don't you just give my legs a massage?" giving him a sultry look.
"I'd love to Susan." He put his hands on my legs, feeling my muscles as I moved. He moved his hands up a bit and cupped my breasts. "Sorry, I hope I'm not being too aggressive, but you are so beautiful, Susan."
God, his black hands looked so hot against my very white skin in the reflection of the mirrors. I looked at him, and squeaked, "That feels wonderful, baby, and don't be shy." I felt his hands slowly work up my legs, till he was massaging my ass. I parted my legs for a little and purred, "Mmmmmm, keep going baby." He massaged my ass more, then moved his hands between my legs. I spread more for him, then gently took his hand and moved it on to my pussy. I watched as I could see his cock getting hard thru his skimpy, mesh workout shorts, and from what I could tell this guy was put together very well.
I slipped my hand between his legs and felt his hard cock. I slipped his shorts down a bit and felt his bare shaft as his hands massaged my pussy sending shivers all the way through me. His fingers slipped deep inside me, finding my most sensitive spot almost immediately. I slid myself down the machine so my legs could touch the floor. He dropped his shorts down to the floor and stroked his cock, maneuvering it so I could feel it on my wet lips.
I rolled onto my side making myself available to him. "Fuck me John, right here." He smiled and held his cock then he entered me, and thrust deep inside me. I moaned as he moved faster and faster. I came twice before I could feel his cum pour into me. We both were breathless as he pulled out of me. I could feel his cum run out of me and down my legs.
"Wow baby!" He almost seemed shocked that I took him so fast.
I smiled at him, panting, "Ohhh, I think we are going to do that many more times today!"
I look over at Kelley and Danny who were busy exercising then said to John, "Ever been in a foursome John?" John shook his head side to side. "Does that mean you want to be with the three of us?" he asked.
"Oh yeah baby, the three of you, and me, you wanna try?" He smiled at me, rearranging my teddy as if nothing had happened, and said, "Oh baby, yes, but how does that work?"
"Well, many ways, but I think I want to have each of you have me individually. Then, I think it would be fun if the three of you enjoyed me together" I explained.
John smiled, "Your going to let me fuck you again while the others watch us?"
"Yep," I said. "First Danny, then you again, and then Kelley. I think I'm going to be a very naughty girl this afternoon," I said with a wink. "And you shall have me many times tonight, along with the others. Shall we walk back to Kelley and Danny? It's time I had fun with them too." He took my hand and led me back to the others.
Danny was unaware that John had just fucked me, but Kelley knew as I looked at the grin on his face.
Now that I knew what was happening, and the ball was in my court, we might call this an interactive birthday present. In other words, I had to unwrap my presents on my own.
Danny looked me up and down. "You seem breathless, John must have showed you some strenuous exercises. You look hot and your sweating a bit. Sorry, the air conditioning is on the fritz."
I chuckled, "No worries, and yes this teddy is very warm, and yes John showed me several exercises the were a bit challenging."
"I don't think you would offend anyone sweetie if you just took that teddy off" he said sheepishly.
They all agreed that seeing me with the teddy off would be fun.
I smiled. "Ok, then the teddy goes."
I lifted the teddy over my head and tossed it onto a table, now, naked in front of them. "How can I resist, when asked to get more comfortable by three beautiful men? I'm very much enjoying you all looking at me," I replied.
John hadn't taken his eyes off me and I knew what he was thinking, his shorts were telling me his story. He had made me cum and I was so horny, but wanted to tease a little more.
"Kelley is a lucky man, very lucky. Might I ask you a question Susan?" Danny said looking me over again.
"Please feel free to ask me anything" I replied.
"Kelley told us one day that you enjoy making love to more than one man at the same time, if they are the right guys, is that true?" he winked at me.
"Oh yes I do love that, that is with the right group of guys" I said, smiling at them. "Now let me ask you a question, Danny. Is the air conditioning really broken, or did you just want to get my clothes off me?"
"Honestly, we really wanted to get your clothes off," Danny said, "and the dress seemed like a mellow way to do it. By the way, might we be the right guys?"
"Well, let me honest too," I replied. "Over on that machine, John fucked me, so to answer your question, yes, you guys are very right."
"Remember, I said I'd try to be a good girl," I explained, "and now that I am naked, and John has already fucked me, and his cum is still running down my legs, I don't think it would be fair if I didn't get naughty with all of you."
I stood in front of them and watched as they looked me over from head to toe. "You like?" I asked.
"Oh baby, we like very much" John smiled.
Kelley smiled at me, "Feel like a foursome, my love?"
"Oh yeah I do, and thank you Kelley. Care to follow me into that bedroom?" I smiled
I really had the hots for John, and wanted to fuck him again so bad, but I didn't want to show favorites. No favorites in this situation, I was going to fuck all of them, and yes, not just once either.
They escorted me into the bedroom and I sat on a bar stool that was handy.
"Why don't you unwrap your presents Susan," Kelley teased.
I gazed at my three lovers, ready to get them naked too. My body ached for them. "Mmmmmm, where do I start?" I wondered out loud.
I looked at Danny with a smile, "Come here baby, your shorts are very filled out, and I think it's time I took them off you." He smiled at me, then we kissed as I took his shorts off, feeling his hard cock touch me.
I smiled at John and and felt his package again, then lowered his shorts as he kissed me. He was one huge guy and when I got his shorts off, wow. I looked at him, "Your one big motherfucker" I exclaimed. We all broke out in laughter. Then John looked at me and said "Yes I am baby, and you're the mother I want to fuck."
Next I took Kelley's shorts off. Mmmm, he's always my favorite, but I did have a taste for some extra meat tonight. I took Kelley in my mouth for a few moments, gazing into his eyes, thinking. There are very few guys that would do this for their wife, he's my friend and lover, and to give me the perfect gift was awesome. I have several fantasies here - a black man, three fellas, and total strangers, except Kelley.
"Mmmmmmmm, babies," I purred, "let's play and may the best man cum last."
I stood up and moved to the bed and laid down, looking at them. "I think it's time we got to know each other, but there is something I want you to do first. Danny, come to me please."
"I want you to taste me, for a moment." Danny smiled and went down on me, and licked my pussy tasting me as I had asked. His tongue was delightful as he licked my clit, teasing me.
"Oh my, Susan, you appear to have quite a bit of cum inside you," Danny smiled. I took Danny's hand and placed it between my legs. "Make me cum baby, with your fingers" I said. He looked at me puzzled. "Shhhh, just go with it baby, you'll see."
John chimed in, "Do it Danny, this is amazing."
"Ok Susan, anything you wish" He wrapped his arms around me and kissed me, our tongues mingled, as he slipped a finger in me, then two, teasing my clit and finger fucking me. I stopped his hand and told him to explore. "You're looking for my special place, keep exploring, John found it, oh baby did he find it." John and Kelley watched intently. I shivered a bit as he found my G Spot, then my body exploded as I came from his touch. I cried out convulsing in pleasure. "Wow baby, you came so fast, that was so intense!" he exclaimed.
"You asked me a while ago why I like to make love to several men at the same time, well I just showed you why" I said, still panting. "I can cum three or four times with each man, it's the way my body is. I'm looking at all of you and doing some math" I laughed. "John you got me already, and Danny, now your turn, my motor is running."
I scooted back a bit, then laid on my back, lifting and spreading my legs inviting Danny into me. He leaned over kissing me, then he moved between my legs, licking me and teasing me. I stroked his cock then directed it into me while saying, "Fuck me baby, I want to feel your cum filling me." John and Kelley watched, as Danny penetrated me and thrust deep inside me. We moved together slowly at first, fucking in unison, steadily moving faster and faster. I stared into his eyes and him into mine, as I whispered to him, "I Love it when a man makes love to me, and doesn't just fuck me. Thank you." I came several times as he smiled at my comment and kissed me gently. Then he rolled me over in the doggie position. After ten minutes of thrusting into me I could feel him tense up. We cried out in our moment of ecstasy as we both came together, his cum gushing into me. Geez, what a load! He cried out one last time as the last drop entered me.
"Oh My God," he moaned, "I have never been with a woman like you, you made me cum so hard. Wow!!" I smiled and told him the feeling was definitely mutual.
"Now kind sir," I said, "we are not strangers anymore. It's time for you again, John."
John smiled at me, and moved onto the bed with me. He licked some of Danny's cum out of me and presented it to me in a deep passionate kiss. "Yummy, a man that's not afraid of tasting another man," I said.
I knelt on the bed and felt his massive hands cover me, then leaning me back, slipping his fingers in my pussy again, and instantly he made me cum. I stroked him and petted him. Out of breath I smiled into his eyes and asked him, "How do you want me baby?"
"I'd like you to ride me baby," he said, "sit on me and take me inside you." He positioned himself on a small couch near the bed and I crawled over him. I teased my pussy with his cock head then eased him inside me. Wow, this dude was really large I thought, thinking that it's true, at least in this case, what they say about black men. I rode him hard and fast, leaning against him so he could suck on my breasts and kiss me. He held my ass, moving me up and down on him. I watched our refection in the mirrors, and it was real turn on seeing his black cock in my very white pussy. He moaned as I continued to kiss him.
Then he stood up, still holding me and still in me. We walked outside while he was in me, and the others followed. What a powerful dude. I rode him holding him tightly, while we walked around the beautiful garden. The walking was a fun movement as every step was a thrust into me. He stopped suddenly, held me tightly and then the feeling of his cum gushing into me was almost overpowering.
"Damn baby, you made me cum so fast. I have never felt anything like that before" John said. I smiled at him, "No worries baby, that just means that you are comfortable with me now, and we will have many experiences like that again tonight."
He stayed hard and carried me back to the bed, and lifted me off him. "Baby, you mind if I keep going?" John asked. "Oh yeah John, I want you again lover" I replied. He knelt me down and entered me from behind. I was so sensitive, my body just kept cumming as John ravaged me, kissing me, fucking me. I love the doggie position , and it felt wonderful as he fucked me till he came in me again. This time I felt his cock soften in me.
"Oh fuck yeah, honey you are wonderful" he said, out of breath.
The bed was soaked with cum. Kelley watched me smiling. I stayed on the bed and rolled over on my back. He teased me for a few then I could feel his cock slide deep into me, as his hands were on my breasts, cupping and massaging them. Kelley knows me and knows just how to send me over the edge. He moves slowly in and out of me, angling up a bit to touch my sweet spot every time me moves into me, and he was doing just that. When he cums he puts it right on my G Spot. I could feel him tighten as his cum filled me and mixed with the others. I cried out as my body contracted around his feeling him pump me long after he had cum.
I smiled at them, "That was fun and see, we aren't strangers anymore, we are now lovers"
"Wow baby," Danny smiled. "You made love to each of us, that was so hot. You wouldn't be ready do do that again would you?" he chuckled. I glanced over to see that John defiantly wanted more, as he was stroking himself hard again looking at me.
"Oh yeah" I giggled, "a lot more."
I looked to the big shower room just off the bedroom. "I'm going to step into the shower and refresh myself a bit," I said, "why don't you find a bottle of massage oil and join me in the shower room? Now I want to play in the rain with all of you"
They came into the shower and made a circle around me. I stood in the middle of them and outstretched my arms and we all hugged as one. I spread my legs a bit quivering in expectations of what was about to happen. I felt their hands caressing my wet body from head to toe, as I felt their naked bodies pressing against me from all sides. I thought about what I was doing for a minute, gazing at three hard cocks, ready and waiting for me to take all of them. I had never done anything like this before, and wasn't sure what to expect, but every inch of me was aching to be fucked over and over again by these three. I sat on a wooden bench and smiled at them. Danny lifted my legs and started sucking on my toes, John spread my legs a bit as I felt his tongue slip deep into my pussy, and Kelley kissed and sucked my breasts. I felt fingers slip inside me, and and the touch of their cocks on me.
There really isn't a way to explain being fucked by three men and the intensity I was about to feel, but I will try my best.
They produced a bottle of massage oil. They passed it around covering me and themselves with it. Six hands covered my body massaging me inside and out and rubbing the oil all over me them pouring it on me till I was completely covered and slippery. I writhed in ecstasy as I felt fingers slipping inside me, cocks touching me, and them kissing me everywhere. I got off three times just from their hands being on me and the thought of their cocks so eager to fuck to me. I, in turn, took the oil and massaged all of their cocks and bodies as they continued to caress me. All of them had beautiful cocks, and in this case it is true what they say about black guys as his cock was at least 9" and very big around. I whimpered as I continued to have major orgasms, awaiting for them to start fucking the daylights out of me.
Then John said "Wanna try something?" as he moved in front of me. "Sure," I said. The others helped me onto the bench so I could stand in front of them. Johns cock was straight up and awaiting me. I wanted him so bad and I couldn't wait till I felt his cock inside me again. He put my arms around his neck and I wrapped my legs around his waist with a tight grip. Relaxing my grip I slid down his oiled body feeling his cock press against my lips, then plunge into me till he was all the way inside me. I felt the others hands on me and fingers massaging him while I rode his body up and down with the help of the others lifting me and releasing me, as I fucked him while he was standing. I had never tried this before, and it was wonderful feeling him so deep inside me. The combination of the hot water, the oil and feeling him thrusting his throbbing hard fucking cock in me, brought me to an instant orgasm that wouldn't stop. We rhythmically moved with each other, as I felt him deep inside me, as Kelley gently, with his tongue, licked and teased us. I squeezed my muscles around him in ecstasy wanting to feel him cum in me, but before he got off, he lifted me on to John, teasing me with their cocks as I dangled on them cumming continuously as each one fucked me. As I was fucking one, the others steadied me and massaged me with more oil and massaged my breasts and clit and anything else that was available. I was out of breath, and so sensitive I thought I was going to explode. Then they passed me to Kelley, my feet never touching the floor. When they all had taken their turn, Kelley eased me back onto the floor.
Kelley winked at me and took my hand and led me to a bench that had the most water raining down on it, then gently laid me on my back and opened my legs lifting them above my head. Kelley entered me, as another came in my mouth, I swallowed his load, as Kelley gushed into me. I was writhing in delight as John's cock entered me. I didn't care. He thrust deep into me as I entertained Danny and Kelley's drained cocks in my mouth. I felt the cock in my pussy explode in me. They were so into it, and so horny, they just kept hard the whole time. There wasn't a moment that went by that I didn't have a throbbing cock in me, gushing hot cum. I kept opening my eyes to see if maybe more had joined the group, as I have never been with guys, other than Kelley, that could cum over and over again like this. I could feel cum on my face and in my hair like I was being bathed in it. I was so horny still, totally insatiable, my body was craving for more. I was a team player now as the the four of us focused on nothing but pure pleasure.
Breathless, they looked at me, as I knelt down on the floor and put my hands in front of me, spread my legs in the doggie position, which is my favorite. One at a time, they nailed me, violating me, fucking me, cumming in me, and caressing me. The man fucking me from behind would gently pull my hair, lifting my head a little so another could fuck my mouth. For me it was an almost constant orgasm, as each one took his turn in me.
I don't know how long we all played, but all the hot water had run out. I had never felt anything like this before, it was almost like a near death experience, and pleasure that was almost unbearable. I think they all just ran out of cum. We all laid in the shower floor exhausted, and laughing. I asked them how they knew I would be into that? John smiled and said that Kelley had mentioned that if we teased you a bit you wouldn't be able to resist. They showered me and cleaned me up as well as themselves then we went back to the bedroom and all laid together on the bed. They kissed me as we all gazed into each other eyes celebrating our sexual encounter. Danny got up and went out into the main gym, and came back to us shortly. They gathered around me and gave me a complimentary towel for the occasion, and made me a honorary gym member.
"Let's do this again fellas!" I smiled. "Anytime baby, anytime you wish" Danny replied with a giggle as I smiled ear to ear.
"Can I ask you a special favor, Susan for our next time?" Danny grinned
"Sure Baby" I said.
"I have a very special friend that I have know for years, and I would have liked for him to have been here today, but I figured you might not be into 4 of us. Can I invite him next time?"
I smiled at Danny. "I would love for your friend to join us" I winked.
Danny smiled at me and said, "How about two weeks from today, and I'll invite him too."
"It's a date," I giggled.
So, if you walk into a gym and see this picture over the front desk, you're in the right place. By the way, we have been back to that gym many times. The owner is always there, and I have met many of the members after that front door was locked. (Winks)
In conclusion, for all you that think I'm a slut, well your very wrong. I'm happily married and as the days went on my husband told me that he knew that this was my ultimate fantasy, and as things have it, he had set this all up ahead of time. Yep, I fucked thee guys in an hour or so, but ya know, I have no regrets. If the chance happens by again, and things are right I might do it again, one never knows. For many, fantasies remain fantasies and never are more than that. This story is true and was my ultimate fantasy. I have more, but in one crazy evening all things came together, so it became reality. I wanted it and they wanted it, and as I had always visualized it, so it happened. I also learned that I really don't need more, and now I stick with Kelley who makes my every fantasy come true, everyday. So the moral of this story is for the ladies. If you ever are at the gym with your hubby and you look around, and see two half naked men looking like the Olympic triathlon team, go ahead and jump in the shower with them, and if your very lucky, you'll have an evening like I did.
Susan
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 16,796 views
So when the opportunity to take a weekend trip to New Orleans came up I took advantage of it and contacted single men through SLS swinger site. I told her I wanted to watch her fuck two or more men with me joining in. Her response was; "Wow, I've never been the only woman in the room before." I responded "Yes I know baby. Won't it be fun having three hard cocks all to yourself? You're going to be the focus of three horny men who can't wait to please you, to fuck you so good."
She thought for a minute then said; "You'd like that wouldn't you? You like watching your baby suck and fuck other men. Don't you?"
"Well Yes! I Love It!" I responded. "You know I love watching you. You're my favorite porn star. I love watching you, knowing that your mine and I get to fuck you too. It's the best baby."
She thought for a minute then said; "Well how could I not like that? Of course I'd like to have three men all to myself."
Damn! I was so excited. I sent out emails and screened the responses narrowing down to two single men. They wrote back with knowledge and experience of playing with couples. They seemed very respectful, and I got them lined up to fuck my beautiful, sexy, slutty, wife! I got very excited about MFM fun times with her. I love to fuck her tight wet pussy while she sucks a hard dick and love to hear her cum while getting fucked from behind with my hard cock in her mouth!! We were both excited about going to club Collette's that Friday night!
A few days prior to the trip we phoned the selected men and had very good conversations. They both spoke like educated, respectful gentlemen, who truly loved pleasing women first. This put her at ease and excited about the gangbang.
Friday night came and she selected a fantastic slutty dress to wear to dinner. It covered her beautiful body skintight, short, just barely covered her sexy ass and showed lots of her beautiful 36 D breasts! She left off the panties and bra and wore sexy 5 inch heels.
I packed lots of condoms and lube! I almost couldn't control myself. She looked so sexy I wanted to fuck her in the hotel room before we left for dinner. My cock was hard and throbbing. She looked at me and said with a big smile of her face, " I see you approve of my dress tonight."
We had dinner with one of the two men she planned on fucking. She looked so beautiful and had such a good time being flirted with. She held our undivided attention and felt like the most, sexy, erotic, woman in the restaurant.
After dinner we headed over to the club to meet the other man. She sat at the bar with him and had a few glasses of wine. She got to know the two men better and it all felt right. The second man was ever the gentleman. She was having the time of her life! Sitting at the bar with one handsome guy on her right another stud on her left, and me behind her massaging her back and stroking her shoulders. She was a celebrity!
They put the charm on her and within 30 minutes we were upstairs in the quite and relaxing lounge area. She sat on the couch between her new friends. They were softly stroking her legs and arms, alternating kissing her on the mouth and neck. She was stroking their hard cocks. I got the private room set up and when I returned to the lounge she said to me; "let's go fuck!"
I will call one guy Hal and the other Art and my wife is Candy. We closed and locked the private room door behind us. Candy slipped out of her dress, and our dicks sprang! In no time our clothes came off. I said, "Sit on my face Candy and face the edge of the bed so you can suck their dicks." "No problem" she responded, eager to get some dick in her mouth. Her pussy always tastes delicious to me and she was like sweet syrup that night. I looked up and saw her sucking and stroking their cocks. She was moaning in pleasure, they were telling her how sexy she was and how good she sucked dick. This went on for about 10 minutes. She then said; "I need to change positions." She lay back on the bed and Art went down on her pussy while Hal and I got on our knees on either side of her head. She alternated sucking and stroking Hal and me while Art fingered her g-spot and licked her clit.
Art was a master! He stroked her pussy to three or more orgasms and she squirted all over his face. Damn was that hot! I nearly myself from watching her orgasm! Hal's dick got rock hard and Candy was ready to be fucked. Hal switched places with Art. Hal put her legs on his shoulders positioned his big dick at her pussy and started fucking her slow and deep! Candy responded by sucking Art's cock like she wanted him to cum in her mouth. It didn't take long before Hal picked up the pace grabbed her hips thrusting deep, fast and hard into her. He shouted and came hard filling her pussy with his hot cum. Candy let out a long singing moan of pleasure as she came with him!
Then Art took put her in doggy position with my cock in her mouth while he fucked her from behind. I loved watching her beautiful tits swaying and bouncing with each thrust of his cock. Watching her get fucked and suck my rock hard dick damn, it took everything I had not to cum. Art started thrusting faster and harder really fucking her good. Candy couldn't keep my dick in her mouth he got so aggressive. Candy started to cum moaning into my stomach. Louder and faster I could hear his thighs slapping against her ass as his cock fucked her sweet pussy. Then Art released and pumped his load into my sexy slutty wife. My wife let out a sweet long moan as she came feeling him filling her pussy. She said; "Oh So Good!" Art pumped his last and pulled out.
I took his place behind her as she started to suck Hal's dick again. My dick felt like it was going to explode it was diamond hard! I'd never felt it so swollen, bouncing and throbbing with excitement. Candy's pussy felt so good, freshly fucked, hot, wet, and slutty. I fucked her deep and hard, gripping her hips hard, pulling her onto my dick! Hal's dick responded and he was moaning in pleasure. The harder I fucked her the deeper she sucked his dick. It was too much for me and I exploded into her! She came, screaming with pleasure. She kept sucking Hal and he came in her mouth and on her tits and face.
What a fantastic time we had. Nothing turns me on as much as watching my sexy baby get fucked and fucked good. Watching the expressions on her face. Hearing her pleasure cry's and dirty talk; "fuck me harder", "oh damn", "cum in my pussy, fill my pussy", it was so erotic. Watching her and her expressions when the guy is close to cumming in her! She goes crazy with excitement clamping her pussy down on his cock when he's cumming. Watching him thrust harder and quicker, knowing she is cumming as he fills her pussy with cum, watching her face flush red, and her look of bliss. Damn!!! That's hot! Oh Wow!!!!
Did she ever enjoy her three men that night!!! Two fun loving gentlemen had joined us for good conversation, laughs a few drinks and some great sex. They made her feel like the most interesting, erotic, sexy woman in the world and she responded like a porn star! She sucked and fucked and squirted, and sucked and fucked and stroked three hard dicks for two hours. I held out till last and had the strongest orgasm of my life. She orgasmed multiple times, everyone came in her pussy, and she came with us each time. The best part is she want's to do it again!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 18,683 views
One of the activities we have enjoyed off and on through the years has been adding a sexual component to some of our friendships outside the marriage. Whether you call it swinging, the lifestyle or any of the other names associated with it it’s been an activity that we have enjoyed over the years. It hasn't been a continual activity it's been more of a sporadic indulgence. In our experience this type of activity has severed as much as anything as a mental aphrodisiac in our marriage.
I can’t tell you how many times we've been setting around when out of nowhere the memory of a past play time has crossed the mind of one or the other of us. Then which ever one of us had that thought will say something they remember about that instance to the other. We will start thinking about and talking about some of the sexual activities that we were involved in with that memory. The next thing you know the night is not near as boring. It's Like two good friends talking about those good times because after all we are two good friends talking about those good times.
I guess our view on this kind of play is that if it’s not going to be memorable it’s probably not going to be worth doing. That’s not to say it’s the only way to think about it or even the correct way to look at it it’s just our way of looking at it. We feel that to be memorable there has got to be some kind of connection made. We've made that connection at times the first time we've met somebody so it’s not a long drawn out thing. I guess what I'm trying to say is that for us it just has to be something more than just getting our rocks off because we are very adept at doing that on our own.
Let me tell you what happened a few weeks ago. Linda and I had just finished dinner and had retired to the din with our coffee. We had been staring at the TV screen for several minutes without much interest in what was on. When Linda out of the blue said do you remember the party where Tom and Pam introduced us to Bret and Bev? Oh yea I said how can I ever forget that party. Then my mind traveled back in time as the vision of that party came back to me. The memory was as fresh as if it had only been last weekend. I'll tell you what let me tell you about that party. Then maybe you’ll understand why the memory of that party had us turning the TV off and going to bed early that night.
That Thursday afternoon found me in my easy chair enjoying my first day off in almost two weeks. I was home alone enjoy some much needed down time. Linda called me that afternoon and as soon as I answered the phone she said here Pam wants to talk to you.
After the normal greetings and momentary chit chat Pam got down to what she was calling about. She said that she had just been talking to Linda about a party in the Bay Area that Tom and she were going to this Saturday. She told me that the party was being thrown by some friends of theirs. Both Tom and she had talked to their friends about us and they would like to invite us to come to the party with them.
She went on to tell me how the couple throwing the party had been close friends of theirs for years and how much fun we would all have. All Pam’s information was coming in a jangled onslaught that ended with we are going to have so much fun you guys really should come with us.
I gave her the typical male response by saying I was up for it if Linda wanted to go. What I heard on the other end of the phone was Pam telling Linda “he said you guys are going”. I guess the fact is I did really find the idea of getting out of town for a little fun very appealing so maybe what she told Linda was actually what I really meant after all.
When Linda got home from work that afternoon she was bubbly and all smiles. I asked Linda just what kind of party are we talking about. She just smiled and arched her eyebrows before she said, you know it’s going to be the same kind of party as the one we went to at Tom and Pam’s house a couple months ago. That just confirmed for me that it was going to be the kind of party I thought we were talking about.
For the next two nights the subject of this party had the effect of an aphrodisiac on both Linda and I. Every time we were alone over the next two days the subject of this party seemed to come up. To say that both of us were looking forward to having fun this weekend would have been an understatement.
Saturday morning I showered before Linda giving me a chance to enjoy a cup of coffee while waiting for her to get ready. I dressed for the party at home in a pair of slacks, button down shirt and a pair of loafers. When Linda finally joined me in the kitchen she was wearing a pair of cotton sweat pants and sweat shirt. I was a little taken back and ask her if that’s what she planned on wearing to the party. She just laughed and said, no silly we are going shopping for something for Pam and me to wear tonight.
It was around noon as Linda and I pulled into Tom and Pam’s driveway. Tom was putting an overnight bag in their SUV. As Linda rushed into the house to find Pam I greeted Tom. He told me how our coming to the party with them had made Pam’s day. He added that Pam had the entire afternoon planned for all of us. He didn’t have a chance to go into much detail about what she had planned because at that moment Pam and Linda came out of the house in a rush with Pam saying lets go before something else happens around here to delay us. Within five minutes we were on the road. Four pretty good friends enjoying the company of one another.
At one point in that trip Pam reached into a bag setting between us and pulled out a banana. Pam slowly ran her fingers up, down and around that banana as she licked her lips. She pealed it and ran her tongue around to tip of it. Then as she looked me in the eye she slowly inserted almost the entire banana into her mouth. Then she looked over at me and said I bet you wished you were my banana. It went on like this for the entire trip. I was horny enough when we left home but I was way beyond that by the time we got into the Bay Area.
I had no idea just where we were because Pam had made sure she was the focal point of my attention on that little road trip. We pulled into a little mall parking in front of a little boutique. There was a beauty shop beside it and there was a little sports bar a few shops down.
As we got out of the car Pam said I've got a little surprise for you two. I've booked us all for a pedicure, manicures and a facial to start this party off right.
When we entered the beauty shop we were greeted by a woman I took to be the owner. She introduced us each to the beautician who was going to be taking care of us. I think the lady taking care of me must have noticed my apprehension in being there. She smiled at me and said you've never had any of these treatments before have you? No mam I sure haven’t I told her. Well don’t worry I’ll try not to hurt you too bad she said with a smile.
I’ll give it to all you girls out there because you've kept this stuff a well-guarded secret haven’t you. I never had any idea that my feet and hands could be that much of an erogenous zone. But after soaking my feet in warm water then in hot wax this lady gave me a foot massage that I got as much pleasure from as anything I've ever done with my clothes on. Then when I thought it couldn’t get any better she gave me a hand massage before my manicure. I’ll just say that this was my first time for this stuff but it sure wasn’t my last. Then to top it off with the facial I’m just going to say life was good that afternoon.
When she finished my facial I looked in the mirror before I got up and notice how badly I needed a haircut. I asked her if she had time to do something with my hair. She looked at me for a moment and said you know I've got something in mind for a new hair style for you that I think you would really like. I’m free for the next hour I would love to style your hair if you would allow me to. After everything you've done for me already you just do whatever you want to do I told her.
She shampooed my hair before going to work on it with a straight razor and scissors. After blowing my hair dry she spun me around facing the mirror and said, well. I loved the new style. I went out front where I found Tom waiting for me. Damn he said when he saw me you look like a new man. I felt like a new man, I don’t care who you are when you think you look sharp it just puts a little more bounce in your step.
Tom and I walked down to the little bar a few doors down to wait for the girls. We watched a little college football, shot a couple games of pool and had a couple beers. We were setting at the bar when I heard the door open behind us as it did the bar went silent. It seemed that every guy in the bar was looking at the door. Now I’ve been to enough bars to know that when you hear the door open and all talking stops one of two things just happened. Either a real good looking woman just walked in or the cops just got there. I looked over my shoulder to see which one had just taken place and almost feel off my bar-stool at what I saw.
I saw Linda and Pam walking toward us. They didn’t look anything like they had when I had last seen them a couple hours before. They both had their hair styled a little different and had their makeup done while at the beauty shop. They were both wearing new very sexy dresses. Linda was wearing a full length gown that seemed to flow as she walked. The top of her dress was made up of two four inch wide ribbons of material that came up the front to cover her breast and wrapped around her neck while leaving an open area of skin in between down past the navel and bare on the sides and back. Her skirt had a split in the front that ran almost up to her crotch that you didn’t notice until she took a steep. With each step she took you got a glimpse of her breast on top and her leg was exposed all the way up to the top of her thigh. It was the absolute sexiest dress I had ever seen her wear.
Pam’s dress was a lot like Linda’s with the exception of hers being black with a solid bib front while Linda’s was a bluish lavender color. The fact that both outfits were topped off with what looked to be five inch CFM high heel shoes just put them both over the top in sex appeal.
So did you like my little surprise Pam asked? I put an arm around her and pulled her to me giving her a hug. I loved it I told her, thank you so much. Pam looked at Tom and said I’m hungry lets go get something to eat.
As we were driving to the Italian restaurant that Pam insisted we go to we were all in high spirits and having fun. As we drove Pam asked Linda to show the boys what else she had bought today. Linda laughed and without hesitation grabbed the hem of her skirt pulling it all the way up past her waist. Under her skirt Linda was wearing a pair of thigh high stockings attached to a white lacy garter belt and nothing else. Tom almost swerved off the road looking at her neatly trimmed pussy.
I looked at Pam and said you turn with a smile she pulled up her skirt showing off a pair of black thigh high stockings attached to a black garter belt and nothing else. Seeing her neatly trimmed pussy on display like that I couldn’t resist the urge. I reached out my hand and ran my fingers lightly over her pussy drawing a pleasurable moan from Pam. She reached out her hand running her fingers over my erect cock. Then she smiled at me and said I see you enjoyed our new accessories.
When we walked into this little Italian restaurant Tom and Pam were greeted by who I took to be the owner. They greeted each other like old friends. After greeting us we were led to a secluded area in the rear of the restaurant. We were seated and left to ponder the menu and wine list. When our waiter returned Tom ordered a bottle of red wine while Pam asked for an order of oysters on the half shell and an order of escargot for our appetizers.
When the waiter returned with the appetizers and wine we made our dinner orders. As we were ordering I noticed that the waiter was spending a little extra time taking the orders from the ladies. After he left I got up to make a trip to the men’s room. When I did I noticed that the way the girls were setting the slits in the fronts of their skirts had opened enough to provide somebody standing beside them with a view all the way up to their exposed pussies. I didn’t say anything about it to either of them. I just smiled to myself as I walked away from the table in the knowledge that our service was going to be outstanding tonight.
When I returned to the table Tom had just filled our wine glasses and Pam was passing the oysters around the table. When she handed me the platter of oysters I didn’t take any I just proceeded to pass them to Linda. Before Linda could take the platter from my hand Pam said, you didn’t take any. Without thinking I replied, I’m not that into fish bait. This brought an immediate backhand from Pam to my arm as she said take one you have to at least try one. With reservations I took one and placed it in my plate before passing the platter to Linda.
Pam looked at me with a broad smile telling me, like this as she took one held the shell to her lips and sucked the contents of the shell into her mouth and swallowed. Well I thought to myself I might as well get this over with and copied her actions with my oyster. It really wasn’t that bad, in fact it was pretty good.
Well, Pam asked after I had eaten the oyster. It was good I told her. They’re a little slimy but I like the taste. Pam just smiled at me and said yea I know. Then with an ear to ear smile added and now you know how Linda feels when you cum in her mouth it’s about the same texture. Linda was taking a sip of wine just as Pam told me that and almost spit wine all over the table as she erupted in laughter.
We all enjoyed our dinner the food was out of this world and the company was even better. As we chatted and joked with each other the time just flew by. I looked at Tom and said it’s about seven what time should we show up for the party. We need to get going he replied. As I walked out of the restaurant it seemed that every guy in the place looked over to watch the girls walk by. I was one proud husband as I walked Linda out the door.
I had no idea where we were or where we were going. I can tell you that as we neared our destination we were in a very upscale residential area in the hills around the bay area somewhere. After driving for about a half hour from the restaurant Tom slowed and turned into the circular driveway of a very large upscale house.
After getting our bags out of the car we walked up to the very large double front doors and rang the doorbell. A tall very pretty willowy blond lady opened the door. When she saw Pam her face lit up as she screamed you finally made it we were starting to get worried about you two.
She rushed over to Pam and gave her a hug. Pam introduced Linda and me to Bev, the female half of the couple throwing the party. Bev hugged both Linda and I welcoming us to her home. As we walked through the door into the entryway Bev looked over at Tom saying Tom why don’t you take your bags to the guest house you will find it ready for you guys. Meanwhile she added the girls and I are going to the bar and we will meet you there.
Tom led the way out the rear of the house to the guest house. The guest house was about the size of a small apartment with two master bedrooms with attached bathrooms, a small sitting area and a little kitchenette. We each dropped our bags off in one of the bedrooms and headed back to the main house.
When Tom and I got to the bar we found about five couples milling around with drinks in hand chatting with each other. There was a guy about our age behind the bar filling drink orders. There was also a pretty young brunet with a see through blouse helping him behind the bar. Tom walked up to the bar and greeted the guy who was introduced to me by Tom as Bret, Bev’s husband.
Bev walked up to us with Linda in tow not long after I got there. They were arm in arm. Bev slipped and arm around my arm before saying come with us I want to introduce you two to everybody. We chatted getting to know one another as she led us around the room introducing us to all the other couples there. We chatted with each before moving on to another. After that each time a new couple would arrive at the party Bev would find us and introduce us to that couple also.
All the attendees at the party seemed very warm and friendly. Linda and I stayed around the bar for a while chatting. While there a number of couples came up to us to chat and get to know us a little better.
Linda and I mingled for the better part of the next hour. It was basically like any cocktail party with the exception of a little more flirting and with definite sexual undertones to it. Music was playing and some couples were dancing. While others seemed content to just enjoy a drink and chat.
At one point as Linda and I were chatting amongst ourselves Bev came up to us and said that she hadn’t had a chance to show us around yet and would like to give us a tour. We would enjoy that we told her.
Before we left the din and bar area Bev said now this area has seen more than one couple get busy. We don’t really promote that but it happens and we are good with that. Down the hall she pointed out the living room and said we ask our guest not to use this room to play in. We like to think of it more as a quite area to talk and recharge in. On down the hall she pointed out three bedrooms and the master bedroom. She said that the three bedrooms were set-up for everybody’s enjoyment and anybody was free to use them for a private party. If the doors were closed the room was in use and the rule was not to enter unless invited to join in. The master bedroom she said was private and they used that for themselves.
We next entered the kitchen where Bev said feel free to use it like it was yours. Sometimes you can work up an appetite at our parties so if you get hungry feel free to fix yourself something to snack on.
We went back down the hall again and Bev led the way down to the basement. Now this is our main play area she said. The stairway opened into a big room I would guess to be about twenty-five by twenty-five feet. Along two of the walls were a number of mattresses on the floor. There were curtains dividing them into semi-private play areas. Along one wall were a few chairs in between which and outset a little from the wall were two sex swings hanging from the ceiling. In the middle of the room were a number of mattresses placed together making one large play area about the size of six king size beds.
As Bev showed us the play area she mentioned that the only rule down here was that no means no. Other than that she said with a chuckle it’s made for fun so enjoy yourselves when you’re down here. Before leaving the basement she led us to another room located off the main room in the basement that was setup as a big walk-in closet. It had areas to hang clothes and cubbyholes to place anything else. As we came out of the basement to the main floor Bev waved a hand toward the back of the house as an afterthought said oh and there is a hot tub out back if you want to use it.
After getting back to the din I got a fresh drink for both Linda and I. As we were standing by the bar Linda was asked to dance and headed to the dance floor. As I was watching her walk away I heard somebody behind me say, are you guys from down on the farm like Tom and Pam. I looked around to see a cute little brunet standing beside me. She was one of those ladies with a great figure, good looks and horn rimmed glasses. She had that dominatrix librarian thing going for her. Well we are from the same area I said but I’m not a farmer if that’s what you mean. We laughed and chatted for several minutes standing by the bar.
After a few minutes she asked, well are you going to ask me to dance? I Sure am I said as soon as a slow song starts playing. Oh you don’t like to fast dance. No I’m going to wait for some music to come on where I can hold you close for a few minutes. She snuggled up to me and said you don’t need to wait for a slow dance for that.
I wrapped my arms around her and held her close to me. I felt her firm breast press against my chest. I ran a hand down her back and felt no bra strap. She looked me in the eye as a broad smile spread across her face. Did that answer your question she said? What question would that be I replied? You were checking to see if I was wearing a bra, I’m not so did that answer your question. Yes it did I couldn’t believe you were that perky and firm. So I met with you approval she said? Well you did pass the feel good test I replied but to be sure I’m going to have to have a visual inspection. She continued to look in my eyes as she ran a hand between our bodies and over my rapidly hardening cock. Well that passes the feel good test also but like you said I’m going to have to have a visual inspection to make sure it meets with my approval. This lady might look like a sexy librarian but this wasn’t her first rodeo.
Just then Bret announced that everybody that had been invited had arrived, the doors were locked and he was going down stairs to have some fun so if anybody wanted another drink they could fix it themselves. With that he put an arm around the young lady behind the bar with him and headed down the hall. After Bret’s announcement, as if on cue most of the people at the party followed Bret to the basement play area.
I looked over to the dance floor checking on Linda. I saw her with her back to the wall kissing the guy she had been dancing with. She was standing with her legs spread slightly. His hand was under her skirt and from the motion his arm was making I knew he had a finger or two in her pussy. As I was watching Linda dropped to her knees. Moments later I saw the guy’s pants drop down to his ankles followed by his boxers.
The lady I was with looked up at me and with a smile said it looks like you wife is getting into the swing of things. Yes it does I replied I think we should go downstairs and get into the swing of things ourselves. I thought you would never ask she said with a smile.
We walked down to the basement play area. Our first stop was in the closet area to remove our clothes. It took me a little longer to get out of my clothes than it did for my friend who after I unzipped her dress she pulled it off and was nude underneath.
After I got out of my clothes I took a long look at the perfect female body standing in front of me. Tight firm waist, flat stomach, firm grapefruit sized breast standing proud on her chest, neatly trimmed little landing strip of pubic hair and a perfect round ass. I leaned down taking her in my arms and kissed her. We stood locked together in that embrace each of our tongues playing in the mouth of the other enjoying the feel of each other body being held close to ours. After a few moments she broke our embrace took my hand leading me into the play area.
We stood in the entrance to the play area for a few moments surveying the sexual action taking place around us. She smiled up at me and asked, what’s your pleasure? I looked around and saw an unoccupied semi-private play area along the wall. Why don’t we go over there I said. I want to enjoy you without distraction if you don’t mind. She smiled up at me before leading the way to the area I had indicated to her.
As we settled down on the mattress I again took her in my arms and kissed her. I also took her right breast in my hand gently squeezing it before rolling her nipple between my thumb and forefinger. She reached down took my erect cock in her hand and began stroking it. She backed her head away from me slightly. She smiled at me before lowering her mouth onto my cock. I laid back on my back as she devoured my cock giving me one of the better blow jobs I’ve ever enjoyed. With her midsection near my head as she was facing toward my feet I scooted over a little placing my head between her thighs. She knew what I wanted and positioned her thighs straddling my head and lowering her pussy to my mouth.
She read my body like a book. She could tell where I was and would bring me right up to the point of no return before backing away from my cock while still grinding her pussy into my face letting me regain control before she would start all over again on my cock. I alternated between licking her pussy, sucking her clit and fucking her with my tongue. How long we went on like this I have no idea. I know that I brought her to a few orgasms and I thoroughly enjoyed the time spent doing so. My jaws were aching and my face was covered with her juices and I desperately wanted to drive my cock deep into her pussy.
I untangled myself from under her and into a setting position. I took her face in my hands and kissed her knowing that as I did she tasted her own juices on my mouth and face. When she wrapped her arms around my neck I lowered my hands and let them roam over her body. I inserted a finger into her flowing pussy searching for her “G” spot.
Finely I eased her forward while moving behind her. I slid my cock between her thighs rubbing it along the length of her pussy. She reached between her legs and positioned the head of my cock at the entrance to her pussy. I thrust my hips forward impaling my cock a few inches into her pussy before slowly sliding it all the way into her. I held her by the hips holding my cock all the way inside her until I felt her movements in response. When I felt her rolling her hips causing her pussy to slid back and forth on my cock I started slowly fucking my cock in and out of her.
I was in no hurry. In fact I was trying my best to prolong our pleasure as long as I could. I would fuck her until I felt myself getting close then stop until I could regain control before starting over again. She did the same and every time I stopped she would stop. I can’t put a time value onto how long we were at this. All I know is it was long enough to bring us both a great deal of pleasure. After what must have been several minutes I had paused trying to regain control when I made the mistake of looking forward from the area we were to the group area in the middle of the room.
As I looked out onto the group area I saw Linda sitting upright over the guy she had been dancing with. Her back was to me and his cock was buried as deep in her pussy as she could drive it. As she sat like that I saw her arching her hips grinding her pussy on his cock and her clit on his pelvic bone. Then after a few minutes she leaned forward and started thrusting herself up and down on his cock.
From where I was I had a clear view of his cock sliding in and out of her pussy. I have no idea why seeing my wife fucking somebody turns me on as much as it does all I know is that it does. Seeing her on top of him fucking him hard and fast was doing as much for me as it was for her I think. At that moment I saw him grab her by the hips pulling her down firmly onto his cock. Linda threw her head back and started to moan in gasps as her own orgasm swept over her body as his cum filled her pussy.
As I was watching Linda I found myself holding my lady by the hips and slamming my cock into her in deep hard thrust. As I saw Linda slump forward onto his chest her pussy rode up on his wet cum covered cock drawing about half his cock out of her pussy. The sight of this drove me over the edge.
I grabbed my lady by the hips driving my cock as deep into her as I could and as I held my cock firmly inside her I started to cum. As the first jets of cum hit deep in her pussy she screamed that she was cumming. I held her firmly like this for several moments. When I felt her slumping forward off her knees and onto her stomach I followed her down with my cock remaining inside her. We lay like that for some time enjoying the afterglow as we both strived to regain normal breathing and composure.
While I lay there on top of her, my semi-hard cock still in her pussy I surveyed the sexual activity going on around the room. I saw Pam in the middle of the group area with her legs being held straight up on a guy’s chest while she was being fucked hard and fast. I saw Tom who had a woman in one of the sex swings fucking her. I saw the way he would push her away as he pulled his cock out of her and he would then pull her back into him meeting his thrust. I watched one guy that had one lady straddling his hips fucking him and another straddling his face as he licked her pussy. Two other guys had a woman on all fours between them as one fucked her from behind the other had his cock in her mouth. Back and forth I focused on first one then another of the sexual activities going on around me.
My voyeurism was cut short when I felt the lady I was with move under me and pat my thigh telling me she needed to use the restroom. I slowly rose withdrawing my cock from her pussy. As she got to her feet she said I’ll be right back. I told her I would be at the bar getting a drink. As she walked away Linda walked by going in the same direction when she saw me she gave me a little wave. Having fun she asked as she walked by me, oh yea I replied and it looked like you were too I said. She just smiled, nodded her head and said see you in a few.
As I watched over the next few minutes first one then another couple would achieve orgasms. The activities were slowing on the first round of play for the night as I decided to make my way back upstairs to get something to drink.
My Lady friend found her way into the bar area. She sat down on a bar stool and ask me what I was drinking. Club soda with a twist I replied. She smiled as she said you are a heavy drinker. I laughed and ask her what I could fix her. She just smiled and said I’ll have the same. Linda walked up to the bar and sat down beside my new lady friend saying hi Debbi. She amazes me with her ability to remember names, that’s one skill I’ve never mastered.
Debbi asked Linda, where’s Bill. Oh he’s still downstairs then with a chuckle said he’s resting. I was a little confused and asked who’s Bill? Linda said Debbi’s husband in that don’t you know anything tone. After which Debbi with a broad smile said the guy she was fucking while you were fucking me.
While we were all setting at the bar talking Bret joined us. He thanked Linda and me for coming tonight and hoped we were having fun. We both thanked him for the invitation and assured him we were having a ball. We enjoy having people over that like to have fun he said and you two fit that bill and are both welcome anytime.
As Bret was talking to us he started nonchalantly rubbing Linda’s thigh. Linda told him that she was really impressed with the way he had his house set-up for these parties. She also told him that she had never seen those swing things before and was intrigued by them. I’ll have to try one out sometime she told him half-jokingly. After some back and forth chat between the two of them Bret told her there’s no time like the present to try out a sex swing. He stood up, offered Linda his hand. When she stood he led her off toward the play area.
The area around the bar was filling up again with couples coming up from the basement. After we had been at the bar for maybe half an hour one of the guys came over to Debbi wrapped his arms around her from behind and cupped one of her breast in each hand. How you doing beautiful he said in greeting her. They chatted for a few minutes with one thing leading to another and before long they left to go down stairs together.
I chatted with a number of people as they would come by the bar to fix themselves a drink or just to stop by to say hello to the new guy. I was enjoying just setting there people watching. The novelty of being with a group of people where everybody is nude and open about their sexuality has never grown old with me. Being in a surrounding of open sexuality such as I was in had me feeling an awful lot like a cat in a seafood store.
I would see a woman that interested me and my mind would race with visions of what I would enjoy doing with her. No sooner would this happen when my attention would be captured by another beautiful woman smiling at me. I was in no hurry to do anything other than let my mind explore the possibilities the night presented to me.
Two beautiful women came into the area and sat at the bar on either side of me. It was obvious that whatever they had been doing tonight they had been doing it together. The one to my right looked at me and with a smile said, hello. Hi I replied with a smile.
The one on my left said how do you like the party? So far it’s great I said and it appears to be getting better all the time I added with a smile. That opened the lines of communication and we started chatting about the party. The one on my left introduced herself as Tina. The one on my right introduced herself as Lisa.
Tina was the taller of the two she must have been about 5’7” and maybe about 140. She just had that look of class about her. She had a beautiful face and a great body. The best I can describe her would be soft. Her breasts were well proportioned to her body and stood firm, her stomach was flat and she had a sexy round ass.
Lisa was no bigger than a minute. She might have been 5’0” if she stretched. She wasn’t very big but she was perfectly proportioned to her size. I don’t know if she would even hit the century mark on the scales but every pound of her was put to good use. Her breasts weren’t that large but on her body they were the perfect size. Her stomach was flat and her ass was round. She had the body of a swimmer, well-toned and firm.
Is this the first time you’ve been to one of Bret and Bev’s parties Tina asked. Yes it is we came with Tom and Pam I replied. As we continued to chat back and forth the more comfortable I became with the situation. Looking back on it now I think they might have really enjoyed the fact that I was so naïve.
As the conversation continued the more contact seemed to take place. One would say something and as she did she would touch my arm or shoulder. Then the other one would touch me in the same way to turn my attention to her. Nothing you would call sexual contact but contact all the same. At one point in the conversation Tina placed her hand on my thigh and asked me if I had been down to the basement yet. I told her I had. Then Lisa placed her hand on my other thigh as she proceeded to tell me how much fun they’ve always have at these parties down there.
I started stroking the thigh of whichever one I was addressing as the conversation continued. I really have no idea how long we sat there talking it may have been around half an hour or so I’m not really sure. One thing was sure my cock was again rock hard and sticking straight up against my abdomen.
Tina noticed my state of arousal. Oh my, she said what do we have here as she reached down and stroked my cock? Lisa smiled when she saw my condition and said maybe we should continue this conversation in one of the bedrooms.
They each took an arm as we proceeded down the hall to one of the open bedrooms. As soon as we shut the door behind us Tina placed her arms around my neck and kissed me. I alternated between kissing one then the other for a few moments as we stood just inside the door. Then as I was kissing Tina Lisa dropped to her knees in front of me. She wrapped her fingers around my cock stroking it a few time before placing it in her mouth. I lowered a hand down Tina’s back as I kissed her and gently squeezed her ass while I massaged her breast with my other hand.
As my lips parted from Tina I stroked Lisa’s hair as she sucked my cock. That feels so good I told her but we don’t want to end this thing before it gets started. She looked up at me and smiled as she backed her mouth off my cock.
We all climbed onto the bed with Tina lying on her back and Lisa kneeling beside her. I moved between Tina’s legs finding her pussy with my mouth. As I was sucking her clit I saw Lisa move up to her and start kissing her while massaging her breast and gently pulling her nipples.
While using all the oral skills I possessed on Tina I reached hand out to Lisa’s pussy as she lay beside me. Finding her wet and ready I inserted a finger searching for her “G” spot.
After several minutes of this I felt Tina grinding her pussy into my mouth. As I pulled her clit between my lips I sucked hard pulling it as far into my mouth as possible. I heard her moan as I felt the juices flowing from her pussy and covering my face as she reached an orgasm. I continued to lick her pussy with a very lite touch until she recovered from her orgasm while she stroked my hair.
I felt Tina start to move up on the bed away from me. I untangled myself from between her legs. When I was free from her I rolled Lisa onto her back moved between her legs. As I started licking her pussy and sucking her clit Tina rolled over on top of her as they embraced.
After several minutes of this my jaws were aching so badly I couldn’t take it any longer. I rolled from between Lisa’s legs and lay on my back beside her. For several minutes I watched the two women embracing each other.
Then Tina reached over and began stroking my cock. The girls broke their embrace and Tina moved over to me giving me a deep wet kiss as she continued to stroke my cock.
When we parted from our embrace Tina straddled my mid-section in a reverse cowgirl. I felt her hand on my cock as she positioned it at her entrance. She squatted over me then lowered herself impaling my cock into her pussy. I watched her beautiful ass moving up and down as she rode my cock in and out of her pussy.
I pulled my legs up bringing my feet almost to my ass to give me a little more leverage. I held her by the hips and drove my cock into her pussy as she continued to move up and down on my cock.
Lisa watched us fuck for a few minutes then moved between our legs. She cupped my balls in her hand lightly squeezing them. Then I felt her tongue licking my balls. Then as Tina would rise herself up exposing my cock to Lisa I felt her tongue lick up the length of my exposed cock. As her tongue left my cock and continue upward I knew she must be licking Tina’s clit. Then as Tina would lower herself all the way back down onto my cock Lisa would back away slightly. When Tina was firmly impaled on my cock again I would feel Lisa start licking my balls again starting the process over again.
For several minutes Tina and I fucked in a slow methodical rhythm. While at the same time Lisa patiently licked both Tina and I. Then Tina lay back on my chest. She continued to arch and roll her hips as she fucked me with both of us on our backs. I reached around her cupping her breast and pulled on her nipples. I knew I wasn’t going to be able to last much longer and from the way Tina was moaning and with her breathing coming in gasps I knew she was also getting close.
It was at this point I felt Lisa move her tongue from my cock to Tina’s clit again. I could envision her sucking Tina’s clit as Tina was fucked me. Then I felt Lisa’s hand leave my balls and slid under me tracing her finger from my balls to my ass.
Her fingers were moist from the juices flowing from Tina’s pussy. Then as I pushed my cock up into Tina’s pussy I felt Lisa insert the tip of her finger into my ass. When I felt her enter me I slammed my hips upward pushing my cock all the way into Tina. When I did Lisa inserted her finger all the way to my prostate.
It was like a switched going off in my cock as I started cumming as hard as I ever had in my life. As soon as Tina felt my cock spurting cum into her pussy she also started to cum. With a scream she informed the world of that fact. We rode the waves of pleasure together before both collapsing back on the bed.
After several minutes Tina rolled off me. She scooted up on the bed laid on her back with her head on the pillow while trying to catch her breath. I remained on my back with a broad smile on my face and my breaths still coming in gasps.
Lisa knelt between us lightly stroking both our bodies as she smiled down at us. After several minutes of Lisa stroking us she slowly ran her hand between Tina’s legs. Tina spread her legs slightly giving Lisa access to her pussy.
As Lisa stroked Tina’s pussy she also reached over to me and started stroking my cock with her other hand. After a few minutes she lowered her mouth to my cock sucking my semi-hard cock all the way into her mouth. After a few minutes Lisa had my cock hard again.
Tina moved toward me slightly. She started stroking the base of my cock as Lisa continued to suck it. On this night the fact that Lisa was sucking my cock which was coated with the combination of my semen as well as Tina’s juices Lisa got me up again in very little time.
Lisa sat up and looked down at me with a broad smile while Tina continued to stroke my cock. Then she repositioned herself between Tina’s legs and lowered her mouth to Tina’s pussy. After a few minutes of watching Lisa eating Tina while knowing she was licking the cum from her pussy that I had just deposited there had me ready for more action. Tina rolled her head toward me as she softly said she loves it in the ass you will find some lube on the nightstand.
I got the lube off the nightstand then positioned myself behind Lisa. I applied a liberal amount of lube to my cock. I squeezed some lube on my finger and coated Lisa’s back door with it. I applied more lube to my finger and massaged it in and around Lisa’s tight little back door. As I did I applied a little more pressure easing a finger into her ass to the first knuckle. That drew a moan of pleasure from Lisa as I just held my finger in her for a few moments. As I felt her begin to open to my touch I inserted more and more of my finger in her until I had my entire finger in her ass. I added more lube to my finger and continued to fuck her ass with my finger until I felt it sliding in and out of her without much resistance.
Then after putting a little more lube on the head of my cock I positioned it at her opening and applied enough pressure to slide the head of my cock inside her. I held it there waiting for her to relax a little more. It didn’t take long for her to open up and for my cock to start easing into her.
As I was slowly sliding my cock into Lisa she pushed back into me driving my cock all the way into her ass. It took a little time and patience but soon I was rewarded with her meeting each of my thrust with her pushing back against me driving my cock into her harder, faster and deeper. It really amazed me that such a little woman found such pleasure from having almost eight inches of cock in her ass. After a few minutes of this Lisa looked back over her shoulder at me with hooded eyes and told me to fuck that ass harder. I took a firm grip on her hips and was doing my best to give this little lady what she had asked for. I was slamming my cock into her hard and fast.
Lisa continued her oral assault on Tina’s pussy as I continued to fuck her ass. Tina was the first to go over the edge followed in short order by Lisa. I slowed my pace on Lisa’s ass after her orgasm. Then after a few minutes Lisa eased forward resting her head on Tina’s abdomen.
I eased down on top of her with my cock still hard and still in her ass. Even though I was able to get an erection I was unable to cum again in such a short period of time. They both looked spent and I felt like to continue at this point would be selfish on my part.
Even though I didn’t get the pleasure of cumming in that pretty little ass I did enjoy fucking it. I also had a pretty good idea that there would be another time in which I will have another opportunity at her tight little ass.
After several minutes of resting on top of Lisa I eased myself up and eased my semi-hard cock out of her ass. As I got up I kissed both Lisa and Tina thanking them for such a great time. I promised them both that we would have to do this again. I left them both resting in each other’s arms.
I made a quick stop in the restroom off the hallway to freshen up a little before trying to find Linda. I hadn’t seen her since she had left the bar area with Bret well over an hour before.
The bar area had thinned down quite a bit since I had last been there but there were still a few people milling around. However Linda wasn’t one of them. So after fixing me another club soda I proceeded to the basement to see if she was still down there.
As I entered the basement I saw Linda in one of the swings. I didn’t recognize the guy that was fucking her. As I looked around the area I noticed that Pam was setting in a chair beside the swing Linda was in watching her. I don’t think any of them noticed when I approached them. The guy fucking Linda had his back to the room. Linda was in the swing facing the room but as I got closer noticed that her eyes were closed and she was totally into fucking the guys she was with. As for Pam she was so intently watching the two of them she didn’t notice my approach either.
I walked up to Pam and placed a hand on her shoulder. She looked up at me and smiled as she quietly greeted me as if she didn’t want to interrupt the moment Linda was having. I said I thought she was coming down her with Bret, motioning my head toward Linda. Pam just nodded her head and said she did and they did then she laughed and said but that was an hour or so ago. Your hot little wife had guys waiting in line to play with her.
Pam started to get up from her chair saying here take a seat. I told her no that’s alright you go ahead and stay. She replied just set so I can set on your lap. I sat down in the chair and Pam crawled onto my lap. As soon as we settled into the chair both of our attention returned to Linda. The guy fucking her seemed to continually be turning her in the swing as he moved around so that we were getting a variety of different Angles to watch her getting fucked.
The chair we were in was right beside the swing Linda was in which gave us a perfect view of the action. I watched as this guy slammed his cock in and out of my wife. It was then that I noticed just how well-endowed this guy was, he was huge. As I watched him pull his cock out of her pussy he must have pulled eight or nine inches of cock out of her with the head never leaving the warm wet confines of her pussy.
As he started pushing his cock back in her again I must have made some kind of comment because Pam just chuckled and said yea he’s the biggest I’ve ever had. I can sure believe that I said.
So she had them waiting in line I asked Pam. She put her arm around my neck and whispered in my ear, this is the third one I know about since I’ve been here. She and Bret got it on first and that was hot, she really got into being fucked in the swing. That kind of drew a crowd then Dave got her next. Then when she was about to get out of the swing Don came along she took one look at that cock of his and got back in the swing.
Pam looked back over her shoulder at me and wiggled her ass on my cock before saying I see I’m not the only one that gets turned-on watching her getting fucked by that big cock. She repositioned herself on my lap so that she was facing me.
She rose up took hold of my hard cock positioning it at her opening. Then she then lowered herself on my cock. As she did she drove my cock all the way into her very wet pussy. With my cock all the way inside her Pam placed her hands on my shoulders before looking back over her shoulder to watch Linda getting fucked by Don. As Pam watched Linda getting fucked she rode my cock with a slow easy pace.
I’m not gay by any stretch of the imagination but watching her getting fucked that night had to be one of the most erotic things I’ve ever witnessed. Watching that big cock of Don’s sliding into her pussy and hearing Linda’s moans of pleasure as it did was exhilarating to say the least.
When he would withdraw his cock from her pussy it looked like the lips of her pussy were sticking to it not wanting to release it. Her pussy lips were wrapped around his cock and would be pulled outward from her body when he withdrew his cock. As his cock came out of her pussy it was wet with her juices and you could also detect white globs of cum from her pussy attached along the length of his shaft. Then when he would again push his cock back into her again Linda’s moans of pleasure would fill the room.
I must say that I was more than just a little impressed with Don’s Stamina. By this point I had been watching him fuck my wife for almost half an hour without any outward signs of him slowing down. I have no idea how long they had been going at it before I arrived but the man more than proved to me he was a marathon fucking machine.
By the almost incoherent sexual mumblings now coming from Linda I knew she was getting close to a massive orgasm. Don was standing in front of her holding his hips forward as firmly as he could. He had ahold of the swing she was in with both hands, one on either side of her. He would stand still as he pushed her away from him causing his cock to slide out of her pussy. Then he would pull her back toward him with a firm jerk on the swing and thrust his hips forward ramming his cock back into her pussy.
As he started picking up the pace the louder Linda got. She was helpless to help or to hinder his assault on her pussy whether she wanted to or not. He was in full control over what was taking place.
Soon Linda was almost screaming her demands that he fuck her harder. She was yelling at him to fuck her harder, deeper, faster and the fact she wanted to feel him cum inside her. Don started pushing and pulling her back and forth as hard and fast as he could. His cock was sliding in and out of her pussy in rapid succession.
Linda’s demand were now becoming whimpers, shrieks and moans as she was rapidly going over the edge. Then with one last plunge he impaled his cock all the way into her pussy and held her firmly to his body. His hips were thrust forward as he continued thrusting in a convolution like twitch trying to push even more of his cock into her pussy as he started to cum deep inside her pussy.
Linda screamed and whimpered all at the same time just one word, yes, before her deep breathing prevented her from speaking for a few seconds. She thrust her hips forward as best she could in the confines of the swing. The only sound that could be heard in the room was the sounds of her repeated moans as her massive orgasm engulfed her entire body.
As I was watching this Pam was bouncing up and down on my cock. I had both hands on her tits and was pulling hard on her nipples. I was also doing my best to slam my hips upward trying to fuck her as hard as I could. Pam was meeting every one of my thrust by slamming herself down on my cock driving it deep into her pussy. As I saw Linda cumming I started to cum inside Pam’s pussy. Pam threw her head back and moaned loudly as she started her own orgasm. Linda and Don had started an orgasmic chain reaction for us.
For several moments Don and Linda just held each other close. Their breathing slowly returned to a point close to normal before either of them attempted to move. Linda with her arms around Bills neck pulled herself forward and kissed him gently on the lips. It wasn’t a deep tongue kiss it was more of an appreciation kiss for the pleasure that he had brought her. As she parted the kiss she smiled and chuckled as she looked into his eyes and just said, wow. Don leaned forward and gave her a quick kiss as he met her smile with one of his own. It was obvious that they were both in a state of exhausted bliss at that moment.
Finally Don pushed Linda’s swing away from him slightly as he moved back away from her drawing his cock from her pussy as he did. With a plopping sound his cock came free of her pussy falling limp and wet against his thigh. Linda remained in the swing with her head held back and her eyes closed in an apparent state of sexual induced exhaustion. As he stepped to the side of her I could see that Linda’s pussy was gapping open in a deformed sort of way. His cock had stretched her pussy to the point it looked like a deep wide chasm. With her legs being held apart as they were by the swing only adding to the visual effect. As I watched I saw cum from the three men she had fucked over the last couple hours start flowing out of her pussy. I was amazed at the volume of cum that flowed out of her and onto the floor beneath her.
Pam was resting her head on my shoulder as she sat on my lap with my semi-hard cock still in her pussy. We both silently watched Linda as we enjoyed our own afterglow. I heard Linda ask Don to help her out of the confines of the swing as she reached for him.
Neither Pam nor I had said anything to Linda during the entire time I had been watching her. I’m pretty sure she didn’t realize we were setting beside her. It was really kind of funny the way we were basically hiding in plain sight.
Linda seemed almost out of it as she got out of the swing. She was exhausted to the point of just going through the motions. I don’t think she was coherently aware of her surroundings as Don helped her out of the swing she had been in for well over an hour. Linda stood beside Don facing away from us on wobbly legs. Don placed an arm around her to steady her. They chatted for a few moments without her ever looking behind her toward Pam and me. Linda was in that basic one foot in front of the other mode. She was unable to concentrate on more than one thing and at this point in time that one thing was Don.
Linda told Don that she really needed to freshen up a little bit then find her hubby. Pam chuckled and said you always find hubby’s at the last place you think to look for them. Linda looked back over her shoulder toward where Pam’s voice had come from. With a somewhat shocked expression Linda blurted out where did you two come from and how long have you two been there?
Pam laughed and told her she’s been in here long enough to see her get fucked by three different guys but I had only been there long enough to watch Don fuck her. I guess you were too busy to check to see who was watching you Pam added.
As Linda walked over to where we were setting Don gave us a wave as he was leaving. Linda was obviously exhausted as she placed a hand on my shoulder before leaning down and giving me a peck of a kiss.
Then Linda made one of those I’m not thinking I’m just talking kind of statements when she said what have you been doing honey. Pam bust out laughing at her for asking a question about the obvious. We’ve just been talking honey I replied to her, what have you been doing? Linda scratched her head absently then after making a face at me gave me one of those halfhearted back hands in the shoulder as if to say you smart ass.
As Linda was standing beside us I noticed that cum was still running out of her pussy and covering the insides of her thighs. She must have felt it running down her things because she ran her hand over her things before she looked at us and said I really need to get cleaned up.
Pam started getting up off my lap. As she did she told Linda, come on hon let’s get you cleaned up. The three of us walked out of the basement and in the hall Linda and Pam made their way to the bathroom while I headed back to the bar to wait for them.
When I got back to the bar the only people in the room were Tom, Bret and Bev. As I walked up to them Bret greeting me then asked where Linda and Pam were. I explained to him that Linda was freshening up a little bit and they should be along shortly. We all sat around the bar chatting while we waited for the girls to show up.
Bev asked me if I had fun tonight. I told her I had a great time and mentioned the women I had spent my time with. Bev just smiled and said oh so you were Tina and Lisa’s boy toy tonight. As the conversation continued I found out that Tina and Lisa were a couple that had both been married before they got together. Bev said that every so often they get an inch and come to our parties to scratch that itch so to speak. She went on to say that she had never seen them with any other women and they don’t go in for the group play they just find a guy that strikes their fancy and do their thing. I told her all I knew is that they were a lot of fun while I was with them.
About a half hour after I got to the bar Linda and Pam walked up to the bar arm in arm. Bev took one look at Linda and said you look exhausted missy. I’m dead on my feet Linda said with a grin. Bev looked in my direction and said you better get this lady to bed. I think you’re right I replied. Thanks for inviting us I told Bret and her. We will see you in the morning.
Bev said that breakfast would be whenever we got there. Pam took Tom’s arm telling him that she was ready to call it a night also. The four of us bid our hosts good night and walked together to the guest house.
I think Linda was asleep before her head even hit the pillow. The next morning when I woke up she didn’t look like she had moved all night. I just smiled and decided to let her sleep as I walked out to the other room. I found both Tom and Pam there who said they were just on their way to get some breakfast.
Together we walked over to the main house where we found Bev and Bret setting at the kitchen table. We chatted over breakfast and coffee for the better part of an hour while Linda continued to sleep. None of us were real ambitious that Sunday morning we were all just enjoying time with friends.
Bev finely stood-up and stretched announcing that she was going to take a quick shower. I said that sounded like a great idea I think I’ll go check on Linda and take one myself as I got up from the table. Bev looked at me with that little twinkle in her eye and said well I think we should save water and shower together. I’m sure when Linda gets up she will find her way over here. You know I said you just can’t argue with brilliant logic. I followed Bev to her bathroom.
Bev’s shower was a very large tiled and multiple head monstrosity that could probably hold four people comfortably. She adjusted the water and soon the entire room was filling with a light cloud of steam. The warm jets of water were a very rejuvenating therapy as they engulfed my body.
I was enjoying the comforting effects of the water when I felt Bev start to wash my back. After a few minutes of these I turned to face her. I picked-up a bar of soap and preceded to washer her breasts. I ran my soapy hands over her body ending at her pussy which I gave a great deal of attention to.
Bev knelt in front of me and with the water cascading over her body she washed my cock and balls. Then she put the soap down and completely rinsed the area of all traces of soap before she took my cock into her mouth. She spent the next several minutes sucking my cock before taking my cock from her mouth. She then kissed and licked my balls before gently sucking each one into her mouth.
After several minutes of the pleasure she was bringing me with her mouth I reached down and pulled her to her feet. I massaged her breast while giving her a deep wet kiss. I then lowered my mouth to her breast sucking first one then the other nipple into my mouth. As I sucked her nipples I reached between her legs inserting a finger into her pussy.
Finely I turned her around and slid my cock between her legs. She bent forward bracing herself with one hand against the wall of the shower as she reached between her legs with the other hand and positioned the head of my cock at the entrance to her pussy. I grabbed her by the hips and with a forward thrust of my hips I imbedded my cock all the way inside her. Bev gave out a loud moan as my cock entered her. She pushed her ass back into me holding my cock firmly in her pussy.
I was a little surprised by how tight her pussy was as it gripped my cock. I was fucking her in a series of long, hard, deep thrusts. She would meet every thrust by pushing her ass back into me. Her pussy was flowing and so very slick. Water was cascading over both our bodies. Her hair was wet and hanging in long strands down both sides of her face. She was moaning, groaning, gasping and mumbling in the language of sex. I had but two objectives that morning. First was to make her cum and the second was for me not to cum until I achieved the first objective.
The macho in me would like to tell you that I fucked her like that for the next hour or so but we all know that wasn’t what happened, it was much more like ten minutes. But I did achieve both my objectives and she was deep in her orgasm when I filled her pussy with cum from my own orgasm.
She stayed bent over resting against the shower wall for several moments trying to catch her breath. When she did stand up she leaned back against me and I kissed her neck. As I held her from behind with my head on her shoulder I said that was good. She just chuckled and said no that was great and you guys need to come over here more often.
We rinsed off again before getting out of the shower and getting dressed. We made our way back into the kitchen and both got a fresh cup of coffee. We found none of the others in the kitchen so we went into the din. In the din we found Tom, Pam and Bret. Pam was on all fours on the floor with Bret fucking her from behind while she was sucking Tom’s cock. Bev and I took a seat and watched the three of them. After about ten minutes all three of them had enjoyed an orgasm and were lying in a heap in the floor.
As the three of them headed off for a group shower Bev and I retreated back to the kitchen. It must have been about a half hour later that Linda came through the back door and found us at the kitchen table. Bev asked her if she was hungry to which she said she just wanted some coffee. I told her to set and I would get her a cup.
As Linda sipped at her coffee she asked what’s going on this morning. Bev and I just looked at each other and laughed. Bev told her that the other three were all taking a shower together if she would like to join them. Linda replied that after an hour with Don last night her pussy needed to rest for a couple days before she would be up for anything else.
The three of us sat around the kitchen table chatting until we were joined by the other three. Pam gave Linda a hug and said I think we need to be heading back home. About a half hour later the four of us were in the SUV heading back home with fond memories of a great party and the wonderful new friends we had made.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 14,850 views
I rolled out of bed and saw Linda standing before me in her pink silk housecoat. I gave her a hug and kissed her cheek before asking her how she was doing this morning. She just smiled that broad smile of hers before saying I’m doing great. Then she arched her eyebrows and said how are you doing? Couldn't be doing better I said or at least I will be after I take a quick shower.
After a quick shower and progressing through the morning rituals I put on a bathrobe and proceeded to the kitchen. Linda was sitting at the kitchen table sipping a cup of coffee when I sat down beside her. We both ate breakfast for the most part in silence lost in our own thoughts. After breakfast we both poured a fresh cup of coffee and went into the din.
I sat down on the couch and Linda snuggled up beside me. We both sat in silence for a few minutes. I think both of us were trying to formulate what we wanted to say and how we wanted to say it. We both knew the subject was going to be last night’s party we were just figuring out how we were going to approach the subject.
Linda broke the silence and spoke first asking, well was it everything you thought it would be? In a lot of ways it was and in others it was better than I thought it would be I answered. How about you I asked, was the party what you thought it was going to be? Linda thought for a moment before she said no not really I actually really enjoyed myself last night. I don’t know what I really expected but everybody was so warm, friendly and excepting of me I really felt welcome and felt like they all enjoyed me being there. Not as just a sexual object or piece of meat but as a person. I was really concerned that I would have been treated like an outsider but it wasn’t like that at all.
Linda thought for a few moments then asked me what I enjoyed most at the party. I didn’t have to give that any thought at all. I told her it was watching her having sex and enjoying the sight of her lost in her own sexual pleasure. She smiled and said you mean it wasn’t having sex with both Pam and Gloria at the same time. Oh I didn’t say I didn’t enjoy that I answered that was off the charts good, you asked what I enjoyed most about the party. What I enjoyed most was watching you. Linda snuggled up to me and we talked about the party for most of the morning holding each other in a loving way as we discussed our memories of the night before.
I asked Linda at one point what Pam and she had been talking about when Tom and I had gone outside. Linda chuckled a little bit and told me that Pam had told her that Tom really wanted to fuck her. That I had been one of his fantasies for years and when he found out we were coming to the party that’s all he had on his mind. I thought she was kidding me Linda added but when we got in the hot tub I found out she wasn’t she said with a broad smile. After a moment Linda said and I guess Pam must have had you on her mind because she didn’t waste any time getting together with you either.
I was trying to formulate the right words to ask Linda if she enjoyed herself enough to continue with this kind of activity. She beat me to the subject by saying that she was going to have to do a little shopping before we go to another party. She said she wanted to get some sexy revealing clothes to make her feel sexier at the next party we go to. I told her I thought that was a great idea.
After what must have been a couple of hours of talking Linda said I do want to be part of this with you but I don’t want to do it so much that the novelty and excitement of it wears off. I want it to be something special that we can both look forward to. That we can fantasize about between the two of us. Without it becoming our normal sexual interaction between the two of us. I told her I understood her feeling and concurred with her totally.
About then the phone rang, it was Pam just checking on us to see how we were doing the morning after. I talked to Pam for a few minutes telling her that we were both doing great. That we had both thoroughly enjoyed ourselves last night. Linda got on the phone and talked with Pam for the better part of the next hour. I left them to their girl talk as I cleaned up the kitchen before coming back into the din to watch a little TV.
I don’t know what she and Pam talked about but whatever it was it had gotten Linda in the mood. After she hung up with Pam she walked into the din where I was setting. As she walked up to me she opened her housecoat revealing her naked body to me. Before she said a word she slowly and with a lite touch ran her fingers tips across her nipples. She then ran her tongue over her lips before saying, are you too tired to carry on this conversation in bed. As she stood before me naked out of nowhere the thought ran through my mind of the sight of Bob sliding his cock in and out of her pussy the night before. My cock rose to the challenge as I followed her into our bedroom.
Neither of us was in any hurry we both just wanted to enjoy each other’s body as we exchanged sex talk and made slow comfortable love that afternoon. Linda told me how excited she was when she was fucking two guys in front of me the night before. How seeing me fucking both Pam and Gloria had built her excitement. She also told me how turned on she was by the fact that Tom was so turned on by her. She went on to tell me how excited she got from fucking Tom in front of Pam and the other two guys in the hot tub. My cock inside her seemed to bring more and more memories of the night back to her. She was excited in revealing each memory to me as she relived each in her mind in no particular order of occurrence.
After we both reached our orgasms and were lying in each other’s arms I asked her what she and Pam had talked about on the phone. Oh she just wanted to find out how we were doing today and engage in a little girl talk. Oh yea and she wanted to tell us they are planning another party in a few weeks and wanted to make sure we knew we were invited. I told her we would love to come Linda added with a smile. Well I said that answers what got you so turned on. It also answered the question in my mind as to whether or not Linda really wanted to continue with this kind of activity or if she was just engaging in it to please me.
Over the years I've had fond memories of that weekend which changed our sex lives. We maintained our private love life through the years but learned how much we enjoyed sharing our passions with others. We've had some great times, some good times and we have met some great people along the way. However I would have to say the biggest thing we've gotten out of our venture into this kind of play would have to be the spark it has added to our private sex lives. It has kept our desire for each other fresh and intense. Not letting it grow old and cold as we have seen in so many other couples we've known.
I decided to add this little story onto our list of stories not so much as an aphrodisiac to the readers but more as an insight into how we were affected as a couple by our introduction into the lifestyle.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 9,541 views
Pam's Party
By Tahoecple, in Gangbangs & Orgies,
We had taken our first step into the lifestyle the night before this party by bringing Bob over for our first threesome. The next night thanks to Bob getting us an invitation we were going to a swinger’s party. We hadn't even known about the party before Bob mentioned it. I had been trying to get Linda interested enough in playing with other people to give it a try for almost a year with no success. Then in less than a day we had our first threesome and were going to attend our first swinger’s party. I had no idea three days prior to this just how rapidly our indoctrination into this lifestyle would progress.
That Saturday morning I had no plans other than to sleep in. Those plans were dashed when early that morning something woke me and as I tried to focus my eyes I saw Linda sitting upright in bed with a cup of coffee in her hands. When she saw my eyes open her first words to me were, oh good you’re awake we need to talk. Her next words were here I brought you a cup of coffee now let’s talk about this party we are supposed to go to tonight.
Talk we did, and talk and talk and talk. We talked for the next several hours about everything on her mind we talked about the night before, about the party we were planning to attend that night and about how all this was going to affect us as a couple.
When she asked about what to expect at the party we were going to be attending that night I told her that I would expect it to be like any cocktail party only a little more risqué. It turned out that I had underestimated my anticipation of what we were going to find there. As to what she should wear. She went through everything she had in her closet before she settled on that little black cocktail dress that every woman between twenty-five and fifty has in their closet.
We also talked about the elephant in the room; we talked about what was expected of her at the party. I basically told her to not worry about it she was going to be in charge of anything she did. That nothing was going to happen that she didn’t want to happen. Even though there was probably going to be sexual things happening around her she was going to be free to watch, participate or to just walk away the choice was going to be hers and she was free to do whatever she wanted to do.
She asked what if she wanted to do something or be with somebody that I didn’t want her to do or with somebody I didn’t want her doing it with. I told her on this night who she was with or what she did was totally up to her I just wanted her to have fun and enjoy herself I wasn’t going to be upset with anything she chose to do.
To say that Linda was apprehensive and more than just a little nervous would have been an understatement. She was having trouble coming to grips with what she thought about everything from what she was going to wear that night to what she thought about the women she worked with thinking she was a prude and everything in-between. I knew instinctively that I needed to take things slow with her this morning by being gentle and understanding with her concerns. It took her until sometime after mid-afternoon to get past the talking stage and move on to the getting ready for the party stage.
After talking for hours Linda was feeling better about attending this party but she was still a little apprehensive about a few things. Late that afternoon we covered those subjects again. Linda and I were sitting at our kitchen table talking when she said her biggest fear about tonight was that she might do something that would endanger our relationship. She said that after how she hurt me with Bob she didn’t want to do anything that would come between the two of us. I told her that I understand her fears and appreciate her concerns but the facts were that last night I had set in that chair in the din and watched her fuck Bob right in front of me and had enjoyed it almost as much as she had.
I told her she wasn’t going to have to do anything that night that she didn’t want to do. She wasn’t going to do anything that night that she wasn’t going to gain pleasure from doing. And lastly she wasn’t going to do anything tonight that I wasn’t going to enjoy watching her doing.
Linda for the first time that day seemed to accept what I had been telling her and told me she guessed it was about time to start getting ready for the party. As she got up to walk out of the kitchen she looked back at me and said I sure hope that after this party is over I’m as understanding about everything as you are. I knew she was referring to the distinct possibility of seeing me having sex with another woman. As she walked down the hallway I thought to myself, me too.
It was a little after five-thirty when Linda and I left our home and drove to Pam’s home. Her and her husband had a beautiful country home a couple miles out of town. It was on about five Acres with a pool, a hot tub and lots of privacy. Pam’s husband was in agriculture and I think Pam worked were she did just to give her something to do with her time because they didn’t need the extra income. Linda along with Pam and her husband had gone to high school together so they knew each other much better than I knew them which was I just knew them in passing.
We pulled off the gavel road into Pam’s drive and the half a mile or so to their home. As we parked and I turned the car off Linda took a deep breath and with a sigh opened the door and said well here we go. As I was getting out of the car Pam burst through their front door and ran down the walkway with an ear to ear smile. She was hollering at Linda “you made it I was so afraid you guys weren’t going to show up”. Pam threw her arms around Linda and gave her a big hug. I was a little surprised at the show of affection from Pam. I knew that Linda and she knew each other but in all of our interactions with her in the past she was much more subdue to say the least. It was like before we weren't in their circle of friends and now it was like we were old friends that she hadn't’t seen in years.
After Pam greeted Linda and I had walked up to them she threw her arms around my neck and gave me a little peck of a kiss. She put her arms around both Linda and my waists telling us lets go inside dinner is almost ready. As we were walking up to her front door Pam looked over at me with a knowing little smile and said, I really enjoyed our little chat last night I found it most stimulating. Linda looked over at us and said what little chat? Oh I said Pam and I were chatting on the phone when you and Bob were doing your thing. I guess I was giving her a blow by blow account of the encounter. Linda stopped dead in her tracts and said you were doing what? Pam laughed and swatted Linda playfully on the ass saying oh don’t be a prude I heard you and you were loving it now let’s go in and get something to eat before everybody gets here.
As we entered the house Tom, Pam’s husband met us at the front door giving Linda a big hug and shaking my hand telling us how glad he was that we could make it tonight. They escorted us to a little breakfast nook that was set-up with a setting for four. Pam asked Linda to set on one side which would be next to Tom and told me to set over here next to her so she could keep an eye on me with a laugh. Tom asked us what we were drinking and with our drink requests headed to the bar to fill them. We chatted while waiting for Tom to return about the mundane things going on in our lives to fill the time.
When Tom returned with the drinks we toasted to good friends and good times as the conversation took a little more adult turn. Pam addressed Linda telling her she was a little shocked but thrilled to find out that the two of us enjoyed some of the same sexual activities that she and Tom had been enjoying for a few years now. I just want you to know that we would have invited you two into our little circle of like-minded friends if we would have known of your interest in our activities. I thought it would have insulted you if I would have invited you she added.
To be honest Linda told her it very well might have insulted us then because we are both brand new to this. We are just getting our feet wet so to speak. Pam replied that now that she knows she will keep us on her invitation list and hoped that Linda would have as much fun tonight as it sounded like she was having last night.
Linda said that last night was our first venture into this kind of thing and even though she enjoyed herself last night she didn’t really know what to expect tonight. Pam said that’s what she heard and that’s why they had invited us to come out before the party so they could talk to us about what to expect and answer any question we might have before everybody showed up.
For the next hour and a half or so the four of us sat around the table ate a lite dinner while Pam and Tom answered openly and honestly every question that Linda or I could come up with. Pam told her that some of their friends were a little more enthusiastic she said with a little laugh than others. She told her to not let any of them push her into anything that she didn’t want to participate in tonight.
She told Linda that not everybody likes or enjoys the same things. Being they were a pretty open group they took a basic take it or leave it attitude. So if something strikes your fancy go with it, if not just say no and walk away, live and let live. Linda said that was one of her concerns and was a little concerned about how to handle those situations about something that she didn’t want to participate in being she didn’t want to offend anybody. You won’t offend anybody by saying no Pam told her it was her choice to participate or not.
Pam told her that her key word for the night was going to be “aspirin” if she found herself in any situation that she didn’t want to be in or didn’t know how to handle to just ask her or Tom if they had any aspirin and they would discreetly get her out of that situation. That seemed to put Linda’s mind to ease and make her a lot more comfortable. That and the few drinks that she had consumed since we had arrived had her squirming and giggling like a school girl with the anticipation of the nights activities.
About seven-thirty Tom got up from the table saying that he was going to check to make sure that the hot tub was ready and asked me if I minded giving him a hand. Sure I said as Pam moved out of the way to let me get up from the table. When we got out of sight of the house Tom stopped and said I don’t mean to offend you in any way but I thought I should talk to you a little bit in private before the party. Sure I replied to him what’s on your mind. I just want to make sure you’re alright with being here tonight. You know this party is going to get pretty sexual and if Linda gets into the party mood I wouldn’t want you to get upset by it, I’m just trying to make sure there won’t be any problems in that area. I know you guys are new to this kind of thing and sometimes guys get a little fired up in more ways than one seeing their wife with another man or a woman in some cases. I told him that after last night I’m even better with it than I thought I would have been and I thought I would be good with it.
He said that Pam told him that I had sounded like I was good with it last night on the phone but he just wanted to make sure of it so there wouldn't be any problems. I told him that I had been trying to talk Linda into trying this for the better part of the last year and the fact that I was very stimulated last night seeing her for the first time with Bob and I didn’t see any problems in that area.
Tom nodded indicating his understanding and we walked back toward the house. As we were walking back toward the house I mentioned to Tom that my biggest concern tonight was what Linda’s reaction would be if and when she saw me with another woman. Because of this I think the best course of action for me is going to be to let her make the first move as far as any playing and I was going to take a wait and see approach before I got involved with anything. I think you’re right Tom said it would probably be the right move to let her jump in first but don’t worry I don’t think you are going to have to wait too long for that to happen you have a very sexy wife my friend she is going to be getting a lot of attention tonight.
When we walked back into the house we didn’t find Linda and Pam in the kitchen where we had left them. The remnants of our dinner had been cleared from the breakfast nook. I don’t know what they did with everything but there was nothing in sight.
Tom said the girls must be in the game room. I had never been in their home before and the more I saw of it the more I was impressed with it. The game room as Tom had called it was a very large room I would say at least twenty by twenty with a bar, a pool table, several easy chairs, a couch and a game table. Basically it was the room that I’ve always wanted in my house. We found the girls sitting at the bar chatting. As we walked in Tom checked his watch and said well our guest should start showing up about any time now. He no sooner said it until the doorbell rang. The first of the twenty some people that were going to be attending the party other than us had just arrived. Well here we go I thought no turning back now Linda and I were at our first party of this kind.
I was standing by the entrance to the game room when Tom opened the door and greeted his quests. The first to arrive was Gloria who worked with Linda and Pam and her husband. After Tom gave Gloria a hug and a kiss he shook her husband’s hand then said Pam’s in the game room pointing over his shoulder to the game room.
Gloria was about half way to the game room when she saw me. She stopped dead in her tracts with her mouth gaping open. She ran over to me and her first comment to me was what are you doing here? I just smiled and replied I heard you were going to be here so I just had to come. She just shook her head and said is Linda here. Yea she’s over there with Pam I told her pointing over my shoulder.
She ran over to Linda and asked Linda the same question she had asked me, what are you doing here? Linda smiled and said because Pam invited me. And you came Gloria said to which Linda laughed and replied no not yet. I thought Pam was going to fall out of her chair she was laughing so hard at the dual meaning.
The guest arrived in rapid succession after the first arrival. Bob seemed to stand at the front door for the next fifteen minutes or so welcoming quest to the party. Every one of the girls that Linda works with was shocked to see her there. They all congregated around the bar talking for some time.
After the last guest got there Tom busied himself making drinks for everybody. Everybody milled around the game room socializing with each other. Everybody was well dressed as you would expect at any upscale cocktail party. All the women I noticed were nice looking trim and well built. The men were all good looking and well proportioned. I had most of the husbands, most of whom I didn’t know come up to me and introduce themselves and welcome me to their little group. Everybody seemed genially open, friendly and glad to see us.
Bob had brought Diane, another lady that Linda worked with to the party. With Diane at the bar talking to Linda and the rest of the girls Bob came over to talk to me. After shaking hands Bob told me how glad he was that we could make it to the party. After a little small talk he asked me how Linda was doing with being here. So far so good I said we haven’t reached the party stage yet but so far she seems to be doing well with the cocktail party portion of the evening. How was she this morning with our get together last night he asked? She was fine I think she really enjoyed last night. I’m glad he said I know I sure enjoyed it. I just smiled and said yes it was a fun night wasn’t it.
You’ve been to these parties before Bob how do they usually progress I asked. If it’s anything like usual he said after a couple drinks are served up Tom will get the music going and ask one of the ladies to dance. His music selections usually start off with a pretty good mix of fast and slow dancing. As the evening progresses it’s mostly slow songs.
It usually doesn’t take too long for the dancing to turn into groping and for the dance floor to turn into a making out floor if you know what I mean. I nodded my head knowingly. Then you will see people slipping off to the bedrooms in groups of two’s, three’s or mores he said laughing as he did. About that time of the night is when the clothes start coming off. Is there anything I should know about any of the people here? Not really most of it you will find out for yourself as you go but everybody is open and a lot of fun to be around. Tom and Pam have vetted every couple they invite to these parties so it’s really a group of friendly like minded people. You won’t find anybody here you would have to be concerned about in any way.
No sooner had Bob gave me his little rundown on what to expect Tom came out from behind the bar and turned the stereo on. When the music started he walked over to where the women were all congregated at the bar and took Linda’s hand leading her onto the ten by ten tiled area used as a dance floor. The song playing was a fast song and soon both of them were using their best moves on the dance floor.
The dancing bug seemed to be contagious because no sooner had the two of them started dancing until they were joined by several other couples. I was occupied watching Linda and the others on the dance floor when I felt a tap on my shoulder. When I looked over I saw Gloria standing there with her hands on her hips glaring at me. Before I could say anything she said what am I chopped liver or something? You don’t want to dance with me you would rather just stand over here and watch everybody else having fun? I was just looking for a place to put my drink before I asked you to dance I told her with a smile. She smiled back as she took my glass and placed it on a nearby table before leading me onto the dance floor.
Just as we made it to the dance floor the song ended and was followed by a slow song. Gloria placed her arms around my neck and pulled me close to her. I put both arms around her waist and pulled her even closer. As I held her close I couldn’t help evaluating her body. Firm grapefruit size breast, thin waist great ass all blended together with a fun personality this young lady had it going for her. She also had that style of dancing that just turns me on. She sandwiched my left thigh between her legs so that every time we moved her pussy would rub up and down my thigh while my cock was rubbing her left thigh. The song ended much too soon I knew I had to kill a little time before I let her go or everybody would surely notice I had a hard on.
I looked down at Gloria and thanked her for the dance before leaning down and giving her a peck of a kiss. She still had her arms around my neck looking up at me. As she looked at me she said am I your sister? No I answered somewhat puzzled. Then don’t kiss me like I’m your sister. She pulled me down to her our lips met and no sooner than they met her tongue was in my mouth. Not to be outdone I put my tongue into play also.
After a long moment we parted our kiss and as I did the first thought that went through my mind was so much for letting Linda make the first move tonight. I looked over Gloria’s head to the place I had last seen Linda and saw she was still there with Tom. Not only were they still standing in the same place but they were locked in an embrace Linda had her arms around his neck while his were around her waist as they kissed. As I watched I saw Tom move his hands from Linda’s waist to her ass which he now had two hands full of. Ok I said to myself maybe I did let her take the lead tonight.
I led Gloria from the dance floor followed by Tom and Linda. When we reached the bar where Pam and a few of the women remained chatting with each other I thanked Gloria for the dance. As Linda got there she put her arm around my waist and stretched up to give me a kiss. How are you doing hun she asked having fun? Yea I answered how about you. Learning a lot she said with a smile and a wink. I’ll tell you all about it tomorrow she added.
I’m ready to get in the hot tub Pam announced to the crowed anybody want to join me? Then she looked at Linda and asked Linda if she would like to join her in the hot tub. Sure that sounds good Linda replied. Well let’s get these clothes off and get in the tub Pam said.
Gloria grabbed my arm and asked if I wanted to join them in the hot tub. Are you joining me I asked? To which she smiled and replied of course silly. Come on I’ll show you where we can stash out clothes Gloria said. I followed Gloria down the hall to one of the bedrooms.
As soon as Gloria and I walked into the bedroom she turned her back to me saying do you mind. Being the smooth talker that I am I replied do what. Do you mind getting my zipper silly she said with a laugh? I pulled her zipper down all the way to her ass and she shimmied out of her dress before I could even get my shirt unbuttoned.
By the time I had my shirt off Gloria was standing beside me naked. Her body was breathtaking. She had perfect natural breast, a flat stomach and such a beautiful round ass to go along with her beautiful face. I finally got my pants off which was no easy task because I couldn’t take my eyes off her beautiful body.
I tossed my shirt and pants onto a nearby dressing chair. When I turned back toward Gloria she said here let me help you or we will be here all night. With that she grabbed the waist band of my boxers and gave them a jerk pulling them all the way to the floor.
When she looked up her head was at crotch level and about two inches from my rock hard cock. Oh I see why you were so slow she said you have a big problem. Let’s take care of your big problem before we go to the hot tub. With that she dropped to her knees and grabbed my cock. She licked the underside of my cock from my ball to the tip of the head.
She stood up and then bent over at the waist opened her mouth and in one smooth move slid my cock into her mouth and into her throat. Oh this little girl had some major oral skills in her portfolio. I knew I should let her get me off with her mouth but I was just too enamored by her beautiful body. So I reached down grabbed her under her arms and pulled her to her feet. As I did she looked at me with questioning eyes. I bent down and kissed her deep and hard. As I was kissing her I backed her toward the bed. When the back of her knees touched the bed I eased her back and onto it.
Gloria lay back on the bed looking at me. I ran my hands up her thighs across her stomach to her tits, those beautiful round perfect tits of hers. I massaged her tits and rolled her nipples between my thumb and forefinger before gently pulling on them. After giving her tits my attention for a few minutes I ran my hands back down her body to her legs. I moved forward and eased her legs over my shoulders as I lowered my face to her pussy. She was already very wet and more than ready when my lips touched her pussy.
I licked her pussy and sucked her clit through at least one orgasm. I was probing her pussy with a finger looking for her “G” spot while I sucked on her clit. Finally I needed to get my cock into that pussy of hers before I burst. I pulled her off the bed and turned her around then bent her forward again putting her upper body on the bed and her feet on the floor.
Her ass was the perfect height for me to enter her from behind. After rubbing my cock along the length of her slit I placed the head at her opening and pushed forward sliding my cock into her. I was taking my time getting my cock all the way into her. She looked around and through a snarl said fuck me hard I want to cum again. Who was I to refuse a request like that from such a beautiful lady in need?
I grabbed her by the hips and slammed my cock into her. She let out a low moan of pleasure as I did. I quickened my pace until I was slamming into her as hard and fast as I could. I knew I wasn’t going to last long at this pace but at that point she started screaming that she was cumming don’t stop. Before she stopped moaning I was filling her pussy with cum as I shot stream after stream into her. I held her like that with my cock deep inside her for a few minutes before saying that was great. Only a moan was her reply. I said I think I’m ready for that hot tub now how about you. I’m ready she said.
I went into the restroom just off the bedroom. I cleaned up a little bit and was just wrapping a towel around my waist when Gloria entered. I feel like you must have put a gallon of cum in me big boy as she sat on the toilet. I told her I would wait for her out here as I headed for the bedroom to give her a little privacy. Ok bashful boy she said with a laugh.
Together Gloria and I walked out to the hot tub I with a towel wrapped around my waist while she was naked and proud. We found Pam and two other guys sitting on one side of the tub while on the other Linda was ridding Tom’s cock as he was sucking her breast.
I dropped my towel and got in the tub with Gloria right behind me. As I got in Pam scooted over to make room for us. I sat down beside Pam and was watching Tom fuck my wife. Pam ran her hand along my thigh and asked how I was doing to which I replied great. You’re all right with all this then she asked motioning toward Tom and Linda? Sure that’s why we are here. Gloria looked around me to Pam and said he’s doing real fine with a smile. Pam moved her hand from my thigh to my cock encircling my cock with her fingers as she said did you save enough for me. Watching your sexy wife fuck my husband is turning me on. I think a few minutes of watching her will bring me to new heights I told her with a smile.
I looked around the tub at the two guys watching Linda and Tom. I said to Pam it looks like we aren’t the only ones enjoy the show. Oh they are waiting in line for their shot at her. You sexy wife is going to get all the action she can handle tonight you know how guys are they all want a shot at the new girl.
At that moment I heard the sounds I’ve heard hundreds of times before coming from Linda and knew she was having an orgasm and from the sounds of it a big one. Then I saw Tom buck upwards bringing Linda’s upper half completely out of the water as he forced his cock as deep into her as he could and knew he was filling her pussy with his cum. A few moments later Linda leaned forward wrapping her arms around Tom’s neck and held him tightly to her. She let her body relax while holding him.
A few minutes later Linda lifted herself off Tom’s lap. After she stood up she then leaned down again kissing him as I heard her tell him, that was fantastic thank you. Tom replied the pleasure was all mine with a smile. To which Linda said not all of it with a smile and a little chuckle.
Linda looked over at Pam and saw me sitting beside her. Oh hi hon she said as she waded across the tub to give me a kiss and a hug. I didn’t see you get in how long have you been here? I thought you were going to be right behind us. I’ve was here long enough to enjoy your finally I said. I was going to be right behind you but I was delayed for a few minutes with Gloria.
Linda gave Gloria a friendly hug and told her I knew he was going to be going after you he loves sexy darker skinned girls with nice chi chi’s. Gloria smiled and replied I don’t know about loving this one but he sure did fuck her good. Gloria looked over at me and said so you love the darker skinned girls. Oh yea I said and the blond girls and the redheaded girls and the brunets and the tall girls and the short girls but I especially love the girls that give good head. All three of the girls splashed water at me all at the same time commenting about all men being dogs.
About that time one of the guys that had been sitting on the other side of Pam got up and walked over to Linda. He ran he’s hand over Linda’s back and said hello. I just wanted to tell you that I really enjoyed the show that you and Tom put on and let you know just how sexy I think you are. The water in the tub came just below his belt line and his eight inch cock was standing straight up out of the water as he addressed her. She thanked him as she was turning around to see who it was. As she did the first thing I think she noticed was his hard cock sticking out of the water.
Well thank you she said and it does look like you really enjoyed it she said with a giggle. I also thought I would ask you if you were interested in playing with me. Linda looked over to me for my reaction to his request. I just kind of shrugged my shoulders holding my hands palm up toward her as to say the choice is yours do what you want to do.
Linda reached down and ran her hand over the length of his cock and said that sounds like fun but not in the tub water dries me out let’s get out and find a dry place to play for a little bit. As they were drying off Linda looked down at me and ask if I would like to join them. I told her I would catch up with her in a little bit I was going to relax in the tub for a little longer.
Linda just smiled and said it looks like Pam is going to help you limber up your hard tight muscles for you or at least the one she’s stroking for you I’ll see you in a little bit have fun, you too I said. Then she looked at her other admirer in the tub and said are you going to join us? He wasted no time getting out of the tub and joining her.
I hadn't paid any attention to it but Pam indeed had me hard and ready again. As Linda walked off with her two admirers Pam said it really does turn you on seeing her being frisky doesn't it. Yes it does I said. I could tell because when George approached her and ask her to play your cock went straight from limp to rock hard. I reached my hand between Pam’s legs feeling her pussy which even in the water I could feel was wet with her juices.
I looked over at Pam with a broad smile on my face and asked her if she minded me asking her a very personal question. No not at all she replied what is it, she momentarily stopped stroking my cock. Would you like to fuck me I ask. She acted like she was thinking about it for a moment then said only if you let Gloria join us. Well I guess I could do that I said do you mind if we find Linda and her new playmates I would love to watch her while I’m playing with you two. Not at all, we want to watch her also we both find it a turn-on watching your sexy lady getting fucked by two well-endowed men. All three of us got out of the tub and went into the house looking for Linda.
Linda wasn’t hard to find. She and the two guys she was with were in the living room on the floor. She was on all fours with one guy behind her fucking her dogie style and the other was kneeling in front of her while she sucked his cock. As I stood in the middle of the living room just a few feet from Linda watching her enjoying two men at the same time Pam and Gloria knelt down in front of me Gloria was licking the underside of my cock while Pam ran her tongue over my balls. They did this for a little bit then they would switch up and Pam licked the underside of my cock while Gloria licked all around my balls. My knees were growing weak and shaky standing there so I started lowering myself to the floor.
I lay down on my side so I could still watch Linda as Gloria slid over and took my cock into her mouth. Pam laid down beside us with her midsection at about face level to me and as Gloria spread her legs Pam went down on her licking at her pussy. What could I do I was in heaven. I touched Pam’s pussy and she spread her legs for me. I licked and sucked Pam’s pussy for some time before she pulled away a little bit and said time to switch. At that point Gloria move around and started licking Pam’s pussy while Pam deep throated my cock. I started licking Gloria’s pussy. Gloria was a first for me she was the first girl I’ve ever given oral to after I’ve fucked her in the same night. I must say I was a little tentative at first then came to the conclusion that I wasn’t going to let a little salty taste keep me from thoroughly enjoying this fantastic pussy. I looked between Gloria’s legs at Linda her partners had now switched also and she was giving head to the one that had been fucking her and the one she had been giving head to was now fucking her with gusto.
I have no idea how long we went on like that it was like I was in a dream. After some time Pam pulled her mouth off my cock announcing that she needed that big cock in her pussy. She rolled me over straddled my hip and impaled her pussy onto my cock. Gloria moved up straddled my face and lowered her pussy onto my mouth.
Gloria and Pam had a system worked out that they worked to perfection. They would bring me right up to the edge then switch off. By doing so I would back off the edge but stay aroused enough to stay hard. It was very apparent that this wasn’t the first tag team match that Pam and Gloria had teamed up together with some guy. After several minutes of this I just couldn’t take it any more I had a need for some hard fucking.
I don’t have any idea how many orgasms both girls had while playing with me but I knew each had more than a couple. I rolled out from under the two girls rolled Pam over and got behind her. I rubbed my cock over her pussy and drove my cock all the way into her in one thrust. As I started to fuck Pam Gloria sprawled out in front of Pam spreading her legs giving Pam access to her pussy. As I fucked Pam from behind she dropped her mouth to Gloria’s pussy. I was fucking Pam so hard and fast that at one point my cock had come out of her pussy. As I pushed forward to reenter her pussy I instead of reentering her pussy again had the head of my cock entered her ass. I just froze and waited for a reaction from her. After a moment Pam looked back over her shoulder and said go ahead stick it in.
No more encouragement was needed on my part and I grabbed her by the hips and pulled her to me easing my cock into her ass. Pam let out a small moan as I entered her. I held still until I felt her start to move then picked up my pace to match hers. Within a few minutes I was fucking her ass with a rhythm of deep strokes. Pam again looked over her shoulder saying fuck that ass.
One thing I found out in my sex life is that the more times a guy is brought to the edge and backed off the bigger the loads is going to be when he finally does cum and I was getting real close to depositing a big load of cum in Pam’s ass. Moments later her voicing the fact that she was cumming was the catalyst that brought me over the edge. I filled her ass with so much cum that when my cock started to soften a few minutes later it was running out of her even though my cock was still in her.
As I was lying on top of Pam coming down I looked over at Linda. By now her two friends had left and she was curled up on the floor watching us. I gave Linda a wink and a smile she smiled back and mouthed the words “I love you” to which I replied I love you too.
I slowly pulled my cock out of Pam’s ass and as she sat up I kissed her telling her “you’re fantastic” she thanked me and said you’re pretty good yourself. Gloria who was kneeling beside us smiled as I bent down to kiss her also telling her how great she was.
I then crawled over to Linda kissed her and asked her how she was doing. I don’t think I could be any better she said. I’m spent but I’m a happy spent. I said I could sure use a drink right about now and ask if she would like to join me for a drink. That sounds wonderful she replied I just have to work up enough energy to get up. I said well I’m going to hit the head for a minute stay right here and I’ll be right back.
Pam joined us before I could get up she stroked Linda’s arm asking her how she was doing. Linda gave her one of those broad smiles with a deep sigh and said couldn’t be better. I left them both on the floor and went to the rest room. I cleaned up while I was there and freshened up a little bit.
I wouldn’t know until later what they had been talking about but when I got back to Linda she and Pam were still on the floor talking. I stood beside them and after a moment announced that I thought we would get a drink to Pam asking her if she would like to join us. I’ll catch up with you two in a minute she replied I’ve got to go clean up a little bit somebody left a hefty load of cum in my ass. I just smiled at her and said yea and it was a hell of a lot of fun putting it there.
Pam ran her hand over my thigh and said I’m so glad that you two came tonight you guys aren’t going to become strangers out here are you. Oh I think we will be out here any time you let us come back I told her. Pam held out her hand for me to help her up off the floor. When she was standing she reached down gripping my cock in her hand and said you two are welcome out here any time then added oh and be sure to bring Linda with you too with a laugh. I gave her another kiss and thanked her for everything. I then reached down and helped Linda off the floor and we both walked to the bar in the game room. We seemed to be falling right into the free spirit of being able to walk around a house naked at a party without being self-conscious about it at all.
I fixed both Linda and I a drink. We sat with our backs to the bar surveying the coming and goings while nursing them lost in our own thought for some time. Finely I looked over at her and asked her how she was doing. Great she said. Did you enjoy yourself tonight I asked? Oh god yes if you’re talking about sexually I lost count of how many orgasms I had and that’s something I never thought would happen to me. It’s not hard to keep count when it’s one or two but tonight was a whole different deal.
She went on to say she knew most of these people here tonight but she never knew them to be so open and friendly. I guess that’s one of the things I enjoyed most about tonight. I was so apprehensive about what we would find here tonight however it was nothing like what I had imagined it would be. I really did enjoy everything about tonight. How about you she asked. I had a great time, fun people and I had a lot of fun.
After several minutes I looked down during a pause in our conversation. Linda was setting with her legs spread just a little and I could plainly see cum dripping out of her pussy. I know you will probably think I’m sick I said but seeing that cum dripping out of your pussy is maybe one of the biggest turn on for me tonight. She smiled and said so you like that do you? Yea I sure do I said. Then she did something I’ve never seen her do in my life. She looked at me with that mischievous smile of hers then spread her legs and ran a finger over the length of her pussy then while still smiling at me she put her finger in her mouth and sucked it clean. After which she said what’s that do for you. I just smiled and said it make me want to take you home and fuck you until I pass out.
Linda and I must have been setting at the bar for maybe forty-five minutes or more. We were just chatting, people watching and enjoying the afterglow that we both felt. Numerous people had come by while we were sitting there. Some stopped and chatted for a little bit. Some fixed themselves a drink before moving on. Some just past as they were looking for their clothes so they could get dress and leave. There is just something about being able to set at a bar with you wife when you’re both naked and you’ve both fucked multiple partners just having a drink and watching people come and go.
We then saw Bob and Diane coming down the hallway from the bedrooms. They were both nude and Bob had his arm around Diane’s waist. As they came into the game room they both greeted us as they got to the bar. Bob fixed both he and Diane a drink and both of them stood in front of us as we chatted. Nothing sexual just the same as any four people at any bar chatting. Except that is for the fact that we were all naked and had spent the evening so far fucking other people. Bob asked Linda if she was having fun tonight. She just smiled at him and said more than you will ever know. Then she looked down at his limp red dick and said it looks like you’ve been enjoying yourself also. Bob just smiled at her.
As Bob was standing in front of Linda with her setting on the bar stool with her back to the bar. He was actually standing between her spread legs. Their crotches were at the same level. His cock was just a couple inches from her pussy. At one point during our conversation Bob looked between Linda’s legs and noticed a drop of cum dripping out of her pussy. He reached down and ran a finger lightly between the lips of her pussy and smiled at her. Linda let out a low moan at his touch. They both made eye contact and as their eyes locked Bob eased a finger into her pussy. Linda smiled that mischievous smile I love so much and said is there something I can do for you as she reached for his cock.
Diane was standing next to me with an arm around my neck. We were just watching Bob and Linda next to us to see where their interaction was going to lead. Diane very lightly ran the tips of her fingers over the length of my limp cock. She didn’t say a word and it was obvious that she was enjoying watching Bob and Linda interact. My cock twitched at her touch. It didn’t spring to life like it would have a few hours ago it just twitched as if to say I’m alive but asleep right now. Diane continued to run her finger tips back and forth over my cock with a touch so light I could barely detect it. I slipped an arm around her waist but my attention was also on Linda and Bob.
It took a few minutes for Linda to get Bob’s cock hard. Not diamond cutter sticking straight up bouncing against his belly hard but hard enough to enter her cum drenched supper wet pussy hard. Linda scooted forward in her seat to a point a portion of her ass was off the front of the seat. Bob moved forward and the tip of his cock touched her pussy. Linda rubbed the tip of his cock over the length of her pussy then positioned it at her opening. Bob arched his hips forward and as I watched a few inches of his cock disappeared into her cunt. When his cock entered her Linda grabbed the arm rest of her chair and leaned back closing her eyes. As she did Bob moved forward sinking his entire cock into her. After a moment he started slowly and methodically moving his cock in and out of her. It was so exotic for me to just watch that cock sliding in and out of my wife. Being that close to them and their fucking being so visible to me was having its effect on my cock also.
As we watched Bob and Linda Diane was no longer stroking my cock with her fingertips. She now had her fingers wrapped around my cock with a strong grip and was pumping it with vigor. As we watched Linda who now had her hands on Bob's waist and was pulling him into her. Bob had one of Linda’s breasts in each hand. He would massage them for a moment then the next moment he would be lightly pulling on her nipples. Linda’s threw her head back closed her eyes and let out a low growling moan as she continued to thrust her hips forward to meet Bob’s thrusts with her own.
Diane lowered her head to my lap and slid my cock into her mouth. Her head bobbed up and down on my cock as I put a hand on the back of her head and continued watching my loving wife getting fucked right next to me. Diane gently cupped my balls in one hand as she stroked my cock with the other while she continued to execute her oral skills on my cock.
I reached my hand between her legs reaching for her pussy. When she felt my hand she spread her legs giving me access to her pussy. I found her pussy wet and inviting to my probing fingers. After a few minutes Diane raised her head from my cock and watched Bob and Linda for a few seconds before she turned to me and kissed me deeply with her tongue swirling in my mouth.
I eased myself off my stool and moved behind Diane. I eased her forward a little and spread her legs as I moved between them. I rubbed my cock over her pussy before she reached between her legs and guided me into her. There was no prelude, there was no buildup Bob and Linda had taking care of getting us both reading to just build from here. I slammed my cock into her. In one thrust of my hips I had all eight inches of my cock balls deep in her drenched pussy. I gripped her by the hips and began hard deep thrusts into her with each one being met by a whimpering moan of pleasure from her.
Bob now had an arm under each of Linda’s legs under her thighs. With her legs forming an inverted V her pussy was positioned for him to get maximum penetration. As he held her like this he repeatedly slammed his cock into her. With each stroke the slapping sound of wet skin slapping against wet skin echoed through the room. Linda was now holding onto each of his arms staring into his face with hooded eyes and moaning with each stroke.
After several minutes at this pace both Bob and Linda bodies were glistening with sweat. The longer they went the louder the wet slapping sounds their body’s made when they came into contact with each other became. Linda started to get vocal screaming at Bob to “give it to me baby” “fuck that pussy make me cum with that big cock of yours” “that’s it baby fuck me hard and make me cum” on and on she went with more fuck talk than I’ve ever heard from her. She was loud enough to drown out the music from the stereo. She was turning me on and I wasn’t even fucking her.
I looked up after several minutes and was surprised to see the room was full of people watching us. Tom and Pam were there along with probably the majority of those still at the party. I guess she must have been loud enough to be heard in the other room. People were just standing in silence enthralled by the exotic sight of the four of us fucking at the bar. I’m pretty sure that neither Bob nor Linda had any idea that they had an audience watching them. I had been watching them pretty closely and I hadn't noticed them to have broken eye contact with one another.
After several minutes Bob finally thrust his hips hard into Linda while grunting a long low moan and everybody who saw it knew he was cumming. When Bob started to cum inside her Linda threw head back, her face was distorted in a pain like expression and she screamed gripping his hips and pulling him to her as hard as she could. Linda screamed so loud that it brought anybody that wasn’t in the room to the room to see what was going on.
As I watched Linda going over the edge I gripped Diane’s hips pulling her hard against me and started to cum. I could feel her pussy almost pulsating around my cock as I heard her breaths coming in gasps knowing she was also cumming. I could just give an exhausted smile as I collapsed over Diane’s back as I tried to catch my breath.
Bob collapsed forward resting his head on Linda’s shoulder. With his arms wrapped around her holding her tightly he kissed her neck while trying to catch his breath. She gave him an exhausted hug trying to catch her breath. The room erupted in applause and cheers from those standing around us watching. Linda looked around in surprise to see all the people standing around her applauding her sexual performance. She placed both hands over her face as it reddened in embarrassment over being caught lost in the passion she had just experienced.
Bob just smiled as he separated himself from Linda and picked his drink up from the bar. Taking a sip he looked over at Diane and me exhaled and shook his head as if to say wow. I stood up and eased myself away from Diane easing my cock out of her as she continued to rest her upper body on my bar stool. I stroked my hand over her back before I picked my drink up off the bar in a state of exhausted bliss.
Pam walked over to Linda who was still sitting on the bar stool facing away for the bar. Linda’s legs were still spread a little wider than normal she was leaning back and obviously exhausted. Her fresh fucked pussy was gaping and dripping cum clearly visible to anyone in front of her. Pam wrapped her arms around Linda giving her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. I heard her tell Linda, I’m so glad you came to the party tonight sexy lady. Oh and how I came at the party tonight Linda replied with a chuckle.
Many of the people attending the party came by to tell Linda how glad they were that she was now attending their parties. Several mentioned that they hoped she would become a regular at these parties to which she would say to each I’m sure we’re going to be. Several of the guys that came by to welcome her would approach her between her legs to give her a hug. Their cocks would rub against her pussy as they hugged her. A few asked her if she was up for a little more play. She refused them saying that she was spent for tonight but she hoped they would get with her at the next party.
I had sat down again on the stool next to Linda again. Tom came by to let me know how much everybody enjoyed us being at their party and thanked me for coming tonight. I thanked him for the invitation and told him that we really enjoyed the party and everybody there. Tom toasted me saying you two have an open invitation to any and all of our parties from now on.
Just as Tom walked away Pam approached me and gave me a hug and a kiss. She thanked both of us to coming tonight and how much they enjoyed having us there. I thanked her and told her how much we enjoyed the party. Then she said you know Tom and I also enjoy a little less crowded scene sometimes would you and Linda be interest in getting together with just the two of us sometime. I said I think the four of us are a lot of fun together and we would enjoy getting together with her and Tom anytime. She gave me another kiss and as she did she gave my cock a squeeze.
The crowd around the bar thinned out rapidly as we were sitting there over the next few minutes. In fact the party started thinning out about then. I looked over at Linda who hadn’t got off the bar stool yet. She reached her hand out to me I took it and we held hands sitting at the bar without talking. Finely I said are you ready to go she just nodded her head in the affirmative.
We walked down the hall to get our clothes. Linda sat on the bed and waited for me to get dressed before we walked to Pam’s room so she could get her clothes. Linda picked up her dress slipped it on and turned for me to zip it up. Then she picked up the rest of her clothes and shoes while holding them in her hands she said ok I’m ready. I chuckled and said no bra, no panties, and no shoes no problem lets go.
We found Tom and Pam thanked them again and told them we were taking off. They again said we would have to get together again real soon. We agreed telling them to give us a call anytime.
We rode home in silence each lost in our own thoughts. The only time we spoke was when I rubbed her thigh at one point and ask if she was alright. She smiled and said she was fine just tired.
When we got home Linda walked straight to our bedroom taking her dress off as she went. She spent a little time in the bathroom. She then came into the bedroom and lay on her back on the bed totally naked. I got into bed beside her and stroked her arm. Linda finally rolled over and smiled at me and said I was just getting the events of tonight straight in my head so I could tell you about anything you might have missed. OK I told her I saw most of it but might have missed some of the conversations. A lot of what I have to tell you is about those conversations and it’s going to blow you mind when you find out who some of the regulars are at Pam’s parties that weren't there tonight. But first she said I just have to ask you a question. OK I said what is it you want to ask me. Well she said I've fucked four different guys tonight did you know that. Yea I knew that I replied. She smiled and said would you like to be number five?
I’ll give you a preview into my next story; I was the 5th guy for Linda that night. I hope you enjoyed reading my story as much as we did living it. Let me know if you liked this story and if you would like to read more of them.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 13,052 views
Even though they had only lived next door to us for a few weeks we had become great friends with Dave and Sandy. Things moved pretty quickly in our friendship. In fact we had engaged in a foursome with them the first day we met them. It was just one of those things were four people just clicked from the word go. Over the first few weeks after we met them Dave and I played golf a couple times. We went out to dinner with them a time or two. We also had another night where we enjoyed another foursome with them. In short things were just getting along great between us.
One day I was out in the front yard doing a little yard work when Sandy backed out of their garage. As she backed down their driveway she smiled and waved at me before driving off. As I was watching her drive down the street Dave walked out of their garage and gave me a wave. We chatted for a few minutes and he asked me if I was up for a cup of coffee. Sure I replied and followed him into their house.
As we sat around the kitchen table Dave said he had something on his mind that he would like to discuss with me. Sure I told him what’s up? Well Sandy’s birthday is coming up in a couple weeks and I would like to set up a birthday party for her. Ok I told him what can I do to help you? I don’t really know he said I was thinking about inviting you and Linda along with some of the couples we have got to know over the years from my work crew. Being that I’m inviting some of the guys from work it makes things kind of awkward to invite some and not others if you know what I mean. I can understand that I said. I would like to make it a swinger’s party and if I invite everybody from work that we have partied with it could end up being about 10 guys from work and you guys so we might end up with about twenty-four people over here to party. Well I could think of worse things I said with a laugh. Yea in that way it would be fun he said but this house just isn’t big enough to hold a swinger’s party with over twenty people attending.
Well what do you have in mind I asked? Well he said just keep in mind this is just a thought and you don’t have to go along with it if you’re not interested. Ok I said with a chuckle I’ve never had a problem not going along with something I didn’t want to go along with so why don’t you just tell me what’s on your mind. Well this is just an idea he said, you guys live right next door to us and our backyards are separated by just that redwood fence. As you know I work at a construction site. What would you think about me getting some of the guys from work to temporarily remove a section or two of the fence that separates our yards? Before I could reply to the question Dave continued with his ideas. Then we could spread the party between both our houses. It would also give us a hot tub, more outdoor seating and a big enough area so we would not crowd everybody on top of each other.
Dave took a drink from his coffee cup as he looked over the brim at me waiting for my reply. Well when are you planning on having this party I asked him? Weekend after next on the 25th he replied. I’m pretty sure we don’t have anything planned that weekend I said and I don’t have a problem with the idea. In fact I like it, sounds like a lot of fun. But I’m going to have to run it by the boss lady before I can say for sure it’s a go but I don’t think she will have a problem with it. Dave then asked me to tell her that he’s going to be bringing the crew over here to take care of stuff so let him know if there is anything she wants us to take care of while we are here and we will do it for her. Well one thing to keep in mind I guess would be as small as these lots are and as close as we are to the houses in back of us we need to come up with something to block our yards from the view of our neighbors if possible. In the meantime let me go run this by Linda and I’ll get back with you as soon as I know anything.
Linda was setting at the kitchen table having coffee when I got back home. Got anything you want taken care of in the back yard I ask her. She looked over her cup and replied “why”. I told her about Dave’s idea about wanting to throw a party for Sandy and about him wanting to combine our yards for the party. How big of a deal is it to take the fence down she asked. Not that big a deal I said they will just remove a couple of the panels, leaving the post in place and just put them back up after the party. We don’t have anything planted against that fence except for lawn so it’s not a big deal at all.
Linda thought about it for a little bit before saying, I think it sounds like fun let’s do it. Well think about it while I tell Dave that it’s a go as far as we are concerned. He is going to have a construction crew over here taking care of setting this thing up so if you want them to take care of anything back there while they’re here they will do it for you. So I’m going to have a construction crew to take care of me she said with a laugh. At the party you will I replied I don’t know about when they are over here getting the place ready for the party but you can check with them when they are here if you want to. I will give that some thought she replied with a laugh.
I went back over to Dave’s to tell him that Linda was good with his plan for the party and that we were looking forward to it. Over that week he was busy putting plans together for the back yard. The next weekend he had a group of guys from his construction crew over and during the next two days converted our two small back yards into one big back yard. They had commandeered some corrugated siding from somewhere and extended the height of the fence for more privacy. Linda also had a few cosmetic projects that they took care of and I must say they did a great job of making our back yards into a private garden. Tables were set-up as well as setting areas in both yards.
The guys who were working on the yard also brought there wife’s over to help. It was a chance for us to get acquainted with them before the party. We all seemed to get along well together. After the yard project was finished on that Sunday we had a barbeque and everybody had a chance to get on a first name bases with each other. One of the things that did catch my attention was the fact that none of them were you typical construction worker stereo types. They ranged in age from mid-twenties to their forties. They were all fit and trim with no overweight bruiser’s in the bunch. As for the wife’s we met I was pleased to find that they were also trim and attractive. Needless to say we were impressed and looking forward to the party the next weekend.
I saw Dave a couple days later during the week before the party and he told me that everybody he invited said they were coming so it looks like a big party. He also mentioned that as was the custom with his group of friends that they had all kicked in a few bucks for party supplies and he planned on making a run to the store on Friday so if we thought of anything we needed to let him know by then.
When Saturday, the day of the party finely rolled around I think Linda was just as excited about the party as Sandy was. They both spent the morning and early afternoon making sure everything was set up in both houses and both backyards. Food and snacks were prepared, tubs were iced for beer and soft drinks and torches were set out around the back yard. I was helping Dave with some last minute preparations and about mid-afternoon I told both Sandy and Linda that everything that needed to be done had been done and they really should take an hour or so to rest before the other guest arrive. They both reluctantly agreed and each went to their room to take a nap.
The girls both got up about four o’clock showered and spent the next hour and a half or so doing each other’s hair and make-up. They were like two teenagers getting ready for the big dance. By about six both of them were looking great and ready to party. A little after six the first of the guest started to arrive. We were all over at Dave and Sandy’s where the guests were greeted and where the party would start. From there the party would filter through the back yard to our place.
After the first few people arrived I started the charcoal in our barbecue and got things ready to make some burgers. Over the next hour or so people kept arriving. They were making their way into the backyard area where everybody was in a festive mood. Dave’s friends took the opportunity to dress up a little bit the guys were all looking sharp and the women were all looking sexy. I handed out burgers and the beers and drinks were flowing. There was a lot of good nature joking going on between the guests making it apparent that these folks all knew one another very well and all seemed to get along well together. Linda and I were introduced to everybody as they arrived. But to be real honest with you I’m not all that good with names but I never forget a face.
I fixed Linda a plate and brought it to her. I found her in Dave’s kitchen talking to a group of women. Linda was sipping on a glass of wine and seemed to be enjoying herself. She gave me a quick kiss and thanked me for the plate. She proceeded to introduce me to the women around the kitchen that she had been with. One of them a sexy little redhead gave me a hug then reached down and rubbed my cock through my pants before saying, did you bring me something to eat baby. I laughed and told her oh I’ve got something you can eat alright. The group of lady’s erupted in laughter. About that time Dave came by and said it looks like everybody is having fun. Then he put an arm around both Linda and my shoulder and told us that he thinks everybody is there now so if we can get everybody together Sandy will open her presents.
I headed back to our backyards while Dave and Linda started going through his house to get everybody together so Sandy could open her presents. In a few minutes everybody was either in their living room or kitchen which opened to the living room. Dave had a camera and Sandy was sitting on the couch with a coffee table in front of her loaded with presents. Two women were sitting on each side of her on the couch and they would read the name tags to her as they handed the gifts to her.
It didn’t take long to figure out just how good of friends these people were. The first gift Sandy open was a small gift wrapped box. It turned out to be a pair of gold nipple clips connected with a gold chain. As soon as folks saw what it was the chant went out, put them on-put them on. Sandy tried halfheartedly to quiet them but when she saw that wasn’t going to happen she stood up and very theatrically removed her blouse and bra then with everybody cheering her on attached a clip to each nipple.
Each present she opened was greeted with a round of cheers and chants. The gifts were all sexual in nature and as Sandy opened them the atmosphere of the party was turning more and more sexual. The next few gifts she opened were all jells, lubes, massaging oils, a few porn CD’s and things of that nature. Each was sampled and of course one CD was placed in a CD player. Then she opened one that turned out to be a big black dildo that was at least a foot long. Everybody began the chant use it – use it – use it. Sandy got up and removed her skirt and panties leaving her with just her high heel cfm shoes and thigh high stockings on. She took the dildo put some lube around the head. She then scooted forward on the couch and rubbed the head along the length of her pussy. The ladies sitting on either side of her gently took hold of her legs spreading them wider apart.
You could hear the muffled sounds of the adult video playing low on the TV but other than that nobody said a word as Sandy started putting her new dildo to use. It took her a few minutes but shortly she started working the head into her pussy. You could hear the vibrating sound coming from the dildo and the clicks from the camera that David was using to take pictures of Sandy. Other than that the only thing you heard was the sounds of heavy breathing and a few passionate moans from around the room. By the time that Sandy had worked her new toy into her pussy there was a lot of groping and rubbing of body parts going on around the room.
I noticed Linda standing in the living room watching Sandy. There was a guy standing in back of her. He had his arms wrapped around her and was massaging a breast with one hand and her pubic area with the other. It was also very apparent that he was grinding his cock on her ass through their clothes. Linda was just leaning back into him watching Sandy and letting him enjoy her body while she enjoyed the sight of Sandy fucking herself with that big black dildo.
Sandy brought herself to an orgasm while everybody at the party watched and enjoy her stimulating display. When she finished her show she smiled and took a little bow as everybody gave her a round of applause. She then put the dildo on the coffee table and proceeded opening the rest of her gifts. David had given her a red corset which left her breast exposed. After the group requested she put it on she obliged the crowed by putting it on along with the red thigh high stockings that accompanied it. Sandy continued to demonstrate or sample the gifts as she opened them until she had opened all her gifts.
A number of other people around the room started to get sexually active. One lady dropped to her knees, unzipped the guy she was standing next to, pulled his cock out and started giving him head. Many folks started removing clothes and pairing off. Linda who wasn’t wearing a bra now had her blouse open, her tits exposed and the guy she was with was massaging them as he tweaked her nipples.
Sandy proceeded to make her way around the room kissing, hugging and thanking everybody for her gifts. There was no lack of people that were tweaking her nipples or fingering her pussy both males and females were playing with her as she made her rounds. In one case when one of the guys fingered her pussy she reached down unzipped his pants took his cock out and proceeded to give him a little head. This brought another cheer from those watching her. All in all there was a very festive and sexual atmosphere to the party now.
I made my way over to my bare breasted wife and gave her a kiss. When I backed away a little I asked her how she was doing and if she needed anything. I wanted to give her an escape from her new admirer if she wanted or needed one. She made it clear that she was enjoying his advances and told me that she was going to hang around there for a while if I didn’t mind. I had no problem with it and told her to have fun.
I told her that I was going to check to see how things were going back at our house and would be back to check on her in a little bit. She gave me a little kiss and said “have fun” just before she eliminated any doubt about her intentions. She turned around dropped to her knees in front of the guy behind her. She smiled up at him as she opened his belt, unbuttoned and unzipped his pants then with a jerk pulled his pants and underwear down to his knees. While looking up at him with a sexy smile she gave his cock a few strokes before taking it into her mouth. I just smiled and told both of them to have fun.
In the back yard there were a number of people socializing. I crossed over to our back yard where I found a number of people in the patio. I had planned on sitting up the hot tub but when I got there I found that somebody had beaten me to it. There must have been at least three naked couples in the tub already. This was fine with me because it made one less thing that I needed to do.
I went over to get a beer out of the ice tub in the patio. As I was digging around in the ice looking for my brand of beer I heard female voices say do you have a cold bud lite in there? I looked over my shoulder to find the sexy little redhead that I had met in Dave’s kitchen standing behind me. Well if I don’t have one here I bet I can find one for you. I dug around and found her a bud lite I opened it for her before handing it to her. She gave me a sexy little smile before thanking me and taking a drink.
I ask her if she was having fun. She chuckled and told me yea but not as much as I plan to soon be having how about you she added. Oh I plan on having a lot more fun before the night is over maybe we can have some fun together. After taking another sip she said I think I would like that. She looked over to the hot tub and said that’s my hubby in the hot tub with Sue who’s new to our little group. He’s been wanted to fuck her since he first met her and it looks like he’s going to get his chance tonight. Would you like to join me in the tub I asked her? She thought about it for a minute before saying, no I think I just want to take you inside find a bed and fuck you in private. Now that’s an offer I find hard to refuse I said with a little laugh. I took her by the hand and lead her inside the house.
Once we got in the kitchen I slipped an arm around her pulled her to me and kissed her. Her body was incredible she was a small girl only about 5’1” and maybe a buck ten but she had nice grapefruit size tits, a thin waist and a nice round ass. When we parted our kiss I asked her if she wanted to continue this in the front room and make it a party if anybody else came in or would she like to take it to my bedroom. Let’s use the bedroom I want to keep you for myself this time. With a big smile on my face I said right this way young lady as I lead her down the hall to our bedroom.
As we entered the bedroom I closed the door behind me then set my beer down and tuned some music on the stereo. I took her beer and set it beside mine. With both hands now free I again took her in my arms and gave her a deep kiss. Our tongues were probing each other’s mouth and my hands were busy exploring her body. She reached down and started undoing my belt. As she was busy with my pants I started pulling her blouse off. We were pulling clothes off each other like a couple of teenagers and in no time we were both naked. As I led her over to the bed I let my hands roam over her body. You are so sexy I told her as I bent down to kiss and suck her breast as she lay down on her back.
I got on the bed and worked my way between her legs. With my hands on her knees I spread her legs wide as I lay down between them kissing and licking my way up her thighs toward her pussy. I was in no big hurry as I kissed and licked my way up her thighs. I admired her pussy for a moment she was the first true redhead I had ever been with. Her red pubic hair was trimmed into a little landing strip and the color was a little lighter red than her head hair. The lips of her pussy were clean shaven and her clit was protruding outside her pussy lips.
As my mouth reached her pussy I traced the area outside of her pussy lips. I let my tongue travel all around her pussy being careful not to touch the center of that flower just yet. As her breathing became deeper and more rapid I ran the tip of my tongue over the length of her pussy. With my hands under her ass I lifted her slightly as I kissed her pussy. She grabbed my head pulling me into her as she arched her hips pushing her pussy to my mouth. With my tongue held out as far as I could and probed it into her pussy as she ground herself into my mouth. Moving my head back and forth I tongue fucked her. Her juices were starting to flow as her pussy was opening exposing her clit. I first ran my tongue over her clit then ran it back and forth in a slow side to side movement. After I had her moaning and her breathing coming in gasps I sucked her clit between my moist lips pulling on it as I moved my head back.
After several minutes between her legs I swung my lower body around from between her legs until it was near her face. I moved around until my cock was at her mouth and we were in the classic 69 position. I rolled her over on top of me. She began to stroke my cock before holding it toward her mouth. She licked the shaft then swirling her tongue around the head of my cock driving me crazy. She licked my pre-cum as it flowed out of my cock before taking my cock into her mouth. I continued to give her pussy oral attention while she ground her pussy into my face and continued to masterfully give my cock her oral attention.
We sucked and licked each other until I reached the point I knew I wasn’t going to be able to take much more without cumming. I again rolled her over and moved between her wide spread legs placing my cock at the entrance to her pussy. She reached between us grabbed my cock and rubbed it along the length of her pussy spreading her juices over the head. She positioned my cock at the entrance to her pussy as she looked into my eyes and smiled the sexy wicked smile of hers.
I arched my hips forward slowly letting the head slide inside her then held it inside her for a moment without moving. We were looking into each other’s eyes when I slowly slid my cock all the way into her. Her pussy felt like soft warm wet velvet as I held my cock all the way inside her. She started to move under me arching her hips moving her pussy on my cock.
I withdrew from her until just the head was in her hesitated momentarily then drove my cock all the way into her again. She started to moan with each thrust and I started fucking her faster and harder. I rose up grabbed her legs moved them up against my chest exposing her pussy in a way that aloud for maximum penetration. She was now flowing juices out of her pussy and down between the checks of her ass as I continued to thrust my cock in and out of her. She was moaning in pleasure as I continued to fuck her as hard and as deep as I could.
I pulled out of her and dropped down to lick and suck on her pussy trying to prolong the pleasure we were having together. She was moaning nonstop and grinding her pussy against my mouth. When my jaws were so sore I couldn’t continue. I then rolled her over got behind her and pulled her ass up so I could fuck her doggie style.
I slid my cock into her from behind. I grabbed her by the hips and started slamming my cock into her. We had been going at it for some time and I knew I couldn’t hold out much longer. I knew she had cum at least three time already and I was about to fill her pussy with my seed. I told her I was about to cum to which she replied I want you to cum inside me fill my pussy with your cum. That was all I needed to hear I held her firmly by the hips drove my cock deep inside her held it there and started to cum. My cock was jerking hard as I filled her with cum. As I did she had another orgasm.
We collapsed in a heap with my cock still deep inside her. That was fantastic I whispered in her ear as I tried to catch my breath. Yes it was she replied with a smile as she also tried to catch her breath.
I would love to stay here with you all night I told her but I better get back to the party to make sure everything is going smoothly. I slowly pulled my cock from her pussy. I kissed her again and walked into the restroom. On my way out of the restroom I removed my robe from the back of the door and put it on. As I tied the sash she walked pass me into the restroom. As she passed me with that sly smile she gave me a swat on the ass and laughed.
I was taking a long pull on my beer when she rejoined me. Would you mind if I just left my clothes in here for a while I’m not ready to get dressed yet and I would really rather not have to carry them around. Not at all I said as I picked her clothes up off the floor and laid them in the dresser chair.
As we walked out to the back yard I had an arm around her waist. She nudged me a little and pointed toward the hot tub see I told you she said. In the tub I saw her husband had the woman he had been with bent over the edge of the tub as he fucked her from behind. I’m going to join them in the tub she told me would you like to join us. Maybe I can catch up with you a little later I’m going to check on Linda first to see how she’s doing. She gave me a quick kiss and skipped off toward the tub where three couples were engage in various forms of sex. As I walked to Dave’s house I saw another couple in our backyard in one of the lounge chairs. The guy was on the bottom and the lady was riding his cock while he played with her tits. The party was in full swing and couples were paired up having fun.
As I was about to walk into Dave’s back door I was greeted by a naked couple walking out his back door. I paused a moment to admire the ladies naked body as they walked past me toward my yard. As I entered the living room there were a number of couples engaged in what you would have to describe as an orgy. I checked out each couple looking for Linda but didn’t find her there. I had checked out the kitchen and she wasn’t there either. Next I walked down the hall toward the bedrooms.
As I entered the master bedroom I found two guys standing just inside the door. Between them I found Linda. She was standing straight legged with her legs spread wide. She was bent over at the waist and one of the guys was fucking her from behind while she sucked the others cock. I watched the guy behind her holding her by the hips as he thrust his cock into her. The guy in front of her was resting his hands on her shoulders as he slowly fucked his cock in and out of her mouth. As he did she was stroking his cock as it slid in and out of her mouth. She would slowly rotate her hand in a sideways motion around the base then as she slid her mouth up removing all but the head of his cock from her mouth she would stroke the length of his saliva coated cock up to her lips. She would then slide his cock back into her mouth and down her throat again starting the sideways motion of her hand around the base of his cock. As I stood beside them I reached under her and massaged her tits. Without removing her mouth from the cock of guy in front of her or even looking over she reached out with her free hand and started stroking my cock. As I was standing there enjoying myself by watching Linda doing her thing with these two guys a woman walked up beside me. She draped an arm over my shoulder as she stood with me watching the show. I looked over and saw a woman that was just the opposite of the woman I had just been with.
This lady must have been over six foot tall. She was completely naked and barefooted she was taller than me by a couple inches. She was very well proportioned but being that tall her tits were the size of small melons instead of grapefruits. She had long blond hair and a classic hourglass figure that she was happily showing off as she stood naked beside me. She had beautiful facial features that just set-off the whole package.
I casually slipped an arm around her waist as I admired her naked body. I don’t know if Linda saw the woman standing next to me or if she just returned all her attention to the guy whose cock she had in her mouth but she let go of my cock. With my cock now free from Linda’s grip I gave my full attention to the woman next to me. As I admired her body I commented to her, damn lady you are all woman, every sexy inch of you. She just smiled and reached out with her free hand and wrapped it around my cock slowly stroking it. You’re nicely equipped there yourself big boy I might have just the place to put that if you’re interested. I turned toward her and rubbed my hand over her pussy. There was no doubt I wasn’t going to be the first man she was with tonight. Her pussy was soaking wet with a combination of her juices and cum running down the insides of her thighs glistening in the dim light of the bedroom. As I fingered her pussy I admired her beautiful tits. They were large, round and firm I leaned forward and sucked the nipple on her left breast into my mouth. She started to moan and with the arm she had around my shoulder she pulled me to her. I massaged her “G” spot and sucked her breast content in enjoying her body as we stood there.
After a few minutes I walked her over to the bed and placed a couple pillows on the edge of the bed. I moved her in front of me to the side of the bed were I bent her over at the waist with her abdomen resting on the pillows. She was now a perfect height for me to enter her from behind. With her legs spread wide I moved behind her and rubbed my hard cock along the length of her pussy. She reached under herself grabbed my cock and positioned the head at her entrance. I arched my hips forward and in one quick motion drove my cock all the way into her. As my cock slid into her I was really surprised at how tight she was. Her pussy felt like a vice the way it gripped my cock. Her pussy was almost pulsating the way she was tightening and loosening the muscles in her pussy. I started slowly and methodically pounding my cock into her pussy. I built the tempo and force I was using on her and as our passions increased so did the tempo and force until I was pounding her as hard and fast as I could. The sound of my moist abdomen slapping against her moist ass echoed through the room. I would stop for a few moments holding my cock deep inside her pussy then start the process over again. I don’t know how long this went on I do know that being I had been with another woman already that night I was able to control cumming much longer than I had with the first woman I was with that night.
At one point when I had slowed down to almost a stop I ran a finger from base of her pussy all the way up between the cheeks of her ass. I gently rubbed her little back door entrance as I passed over it drawing a moan as she pushed her ass back into my finger. I repeated this again paying special attention to coating my finger with her juices before moving it to her ass. This time with a well lubricated finger after massaging her bung hole I slowly applied more pressure and slowly slid my finger into her a little. I was taking it slow and easy as I played with her ass. The more I played with her ass the more aroused she seemed to became.
I slowly withdrew my cock from her pussy and positioned my well lubricated cock head at her rear entrance. She seemed to brace herself a little when she felt me slowly push my cock into her ass. I kept applying pressure until I felt the head of my cock slip into her. I held still with just the head in her until I felt her push her ass back into me. As she pushed back impaling herself onto my cock I held her by the hips and pushed my cock into her. Slowly and methodically I slid my cock all the way into her ass and held it there motionless until I felt her start to move her hips.
Her hips and ass started to make twitching movements after a few moments. Her breathing started coming in gasps drawn between clinched teeth. As she started moving her ass back and forth in a rhythmic motion I started to slowly start fucking her beautiful ass. As I started pumping my cock in and out of her she started forcing herself back into my thrusts with more force. I started thrusting my cock into her with more force as I matched her thrusts into me. I reached up and grabbed two hands full of her long blond hair and pulled lightly raising her head. When I did she started moaning loudly and whimpering in her passion. She was telling me that it felt so good and to fuck her ass harder as she sucked at the air she was breathing through clenched teeth. The slapping sounds of my sweet covered abdomen slapping against her wet ass filled the room.
The couples that we were sharing the bed with were now watching us while they fucked. They were in the missionary position with him on top holding her legs straight up against his chest. He was fucking her hard and fast while he watched us with a look of pure lust on his face. The bed was shaking and both women were moaning in lust. The woman I was fucking was the first to go over the edge and let her orgasm sweep over her. The other woman wasn’t far behind her as she closed her eyes and started to moan that she was cumming. With the women coming at the same time I couldn’t hold out any longer and as I thrust my cock as far into this beautiful woman’s ass I started to cum. I sent squirt after squirt of cum deep into her ass as I held myself as deep in her ass as I could.
I was spent as I held myself deep in her ass as I tried to regain my normal breathing. My legs were weak and I couldn’t stop the shaking in them. I gave up and slowly withdrew my cock from her ass and sat on the bed beside her before lying back with my legs off the edge of the bed. She looked over at me with a smile and a very satisfied look on her face. She ran a hand over my thigh lightly and whispered “that was great”. I most definitely had to agree with her it had been great.
From out of nowhere Linda was standing between my legs. She laid down on top of me putting her arms around my neck and kissed me. As she did I tasted the salty remnants of the cum that she had swallowed moments before. She smiled at me knowing I could taste the cum in her mouth but didn’t say anything. Nothing needed to be said because we both new how much fun we both were having. I scooted her off me and rose up to a setting position looking at Linda with a smile. As I looked at her naked body I couldn’t help but notice how wet the inside of her thighs were, no doubt it was from the cum flowing from her pussy that had been deposited in her by the men she had fucked that night.
I lightly ran a hand over the back of the woman I had just fucked who was now lying beside me and addressing both her and Linda I said I think I could use a drink and a bit to eat how about you two. Both women agreed that a drink was in order right about then. All three of us walked out of the bedroom and down the hall. As we did I had an arm around each of their waists and couldn’t help but think about how great it was to be me right then.
In the kitchen I got three beers from the fridge opened them and handed one each to Linda and my new lady friend. We then went into the living room and sat down on the couch with me sitting between the two ladies. I enjoyed the beer and some munchies from a bowl on the coffee table as we surveyed the room. There were about four couples on the floor of the living room fucking. We sat on the couch sipping our beers and enjoying the show they were putting on. I can’t remember anybody saying anything as we were each just enjoying our beers and our sexual surroundings.
I hadn’t noticed him until I heard him say great party isn’t it. I looked up and a guy was standing in front of Linda drinking a beer and checking out the room. The first thing I noticed about him was the fact that he was naked. The second thing I noticed was the fact that his cock looked about the size of Italian salami. It must have been at least eight to ten inches long hanging down his thigh in front of him. Linda got that familiar sparkle in her eye when she saw him.
Great party I replied to him. Linda chimed in with “and it seems to just get better all the time” with a smile and a sparkle in her eye. Without saying another work Linda reached out a hand and hefted this guy’s cock inspecting it. Then she wrapped her fingers around it and started slowly stroking it. As his cock started to harden he turned toward Linda giving her better access to his growing cock. Linda eased forward on the couch to where she was setting on the edge she then gently pulled her new friend toward her by his cock. She tried to slide her mouth over the head of his cock but it was just too large to fit into her mouth. Linda didn’t let this slow her down though and she kept stroking and licking his cock until it was fully erect. As she was giving her attentions to his cock he reached down and started massaging her tits, tweaking and gently pulling on her nipples.
The couch we were setting on had a little walkway between the back of it and the snack bar. As both Linda and her new well hung friend started getting hotter and heavier he reached down and eased Linda to her feet. He took this opportunity to pull her to him and kiss her deeply while pulling her into him with an ass check in each hand. Linda maneuvered her ass away from him a little then reached down between them and slid his hard cock between her legs where the shaft was rubbing against her pussy. It was really one of the strangest and most erotic things I think I have ever seen. His cock was so long that a good 3 or 4 inches protruded beyond her ass and was sticking out behind her as they stood there kissing.
After a few minutes of this Linda had his cock glistening with a combination of her juices and cum flowing from her pussy. Linda was getting more and more sexually vocal by the minute. Finally he eased back away from her taking her by the hand he led her around the couch. Standing behind the couch he eased her forward bending her over the back of the couch and moved between her legs rubbing the head of his massive cock along her flowing slit. Linda looked back at him with hooded eyes and softly said take it slow until I get use to the size. He replied to not worry that he was going to take his time with her to make sure she enjoyed herself. Linda had enjoyed a number of well hung men but as far as I knew this was the biggest cock she was ever going to have inside her.
Linda was gripping the back of the couch with both hands and closed her eyes as her friend eased the head of his cock into her pussy. With just the head in her he froze and stood perfectly still waiting for a sign she was ready to continue. After a few seconds Linda slowly started arching her hips causing her pussy to move over the head of the cock waiting behind her to impale her. He moved his hips back just a little then eased them forward sliding a few more inches of his cock into her. This process continued very slowly and patiently over the next few minutes until he had managed to impale her pussy with the full length of his cock. With what must have been at least 12 inches of hard cock in her he held himself firmly in her without moving for a few minutes waiting for her next indication that she was ready to continue. When Linda started moving again he started slowly started fucking her with long slow methodical strokes.
Linda’s moans of pleasure had started to draw and audience as more and more people from the party started standing around watching her getting fucked. The sight of that massive cock sliding in and out of her pussy was almost intoxicating in the sexual effect it was having on everybody standing around watching. Some of the men and a few of the ladies took turns massaging her tits and tweaking her nipples. She was concentrating so much of the feel of that big cock in her pussy I’m not even sure she noticed them. As the minutes past he started fucking her a little faster and a little harder. Her moans were now none stop and her hips were arching back meeting his thrust with thrust of her own as she drove her pussy back impaling his cock deep into her with every stroke.
I felt a hand wrap around my cock and looked over expecting to see the woman I had been sitting with when this whole thing started. I have no idea when but at some point she had gotten up and was now fucking some guy on the floor in front of the couch. I guess watching a guy with a cock the size of the one now fucking my wife can have that effect on you. In her place was now a petite little blond who was stroking my cock as we watched Linda putting on her show. I looked over at her and smiled as I took one of her tits in my hand. She leaned over so I could kiss her and as I did I slid my hand down between her legs letting a finger slid into her very wet pussy.
My new lady friend separated herself from me momentarily while she stood up on the couch. She straddled me and slid a foot in between a cushion on either side of me. Then holding onto my shoulders for balance she squatted down lowering her pussy onto my cock. I had both hands free to enjoy her body as she fucked me setting on the couch. I would massage her tits pulling and tweaking her nipples. I was able to slid my hand between our bodies and massage her clit with my thumb. My cock couldn’t be described as rock hard being I had already fucked two women that night. It was hard enough to slid into her pussy and for her to enjoy. Although I didn’t think I was going to be able to cum again there was no reason I couldn’t enjoy this young ladies body while enjoying the sight of my wife being fucked behind us. I was also able to play with her ass which was something that she seemed to enjoy as much as I did. But the biggest turn on for me was watching Linda getting fucked right behind me at the same time.
Two guys were now standing on the couch in front of Linda I’m sure they wanted her to give them some head while she was being fucked by this guy. She took one of the guys into her mouth for a few minutes but I think the feel of the guy fucking her had her mind way too occupied for another cock in her mouth at the same time. She withdrew the cock from her mouth but gripped both cocks in front of her one in each hand. I could tell she was gripping them tightly and stroking them with a strength that match that of the cock that was now slamming into her pussy.
Linda’s breaths were coming in short hard gasps. She was moaning none stop and mumbling almost incoherently. I knew it was going to be but a matter of seconds until she had a major orgasm. Of course I think everybody in the room knew that. The guy fucking her continued slamming his cock in and out of her until he heard her start to scream that she was cumming at which time holding her by the hips he slammed his cock as deep into her as he could and held it there letting her ride out her orgasm on it. I could tell by the look on his face that as he held his cock deep inside her feeling her pussy gripping and pulsating on his cock he started squirting his cum inside her. The feeling must have been contagious because at the same time the two guys whose cocks Linda was stroking began to squirt cum on her face and onto her back. A smile spread across her face as she felt their cum landing on her body. She continued to stroke their cocks until she felt the pulsing stop and their bodies relax. She then let go of the cocks she was holding as her body draped over the back of the couch.
The blond riding my cock was slamming herself up and down on my cock as she watched Linda and her group. I was holding her by the ass with both hands and meeting each of her slams with a thrust of my own as I arched my hips driving my cock up and deep into her pussy. With all her weight she came down on my cock driving it has deep into her as she could and started to cum. I let go all resistance holding my cock deep in her pussy as I started to cum, I don’t know how much semen I deposited inside her but do know it was pleasurably for me. She lends forward and her mouth found mine. We shared a deep kiss as we enjoyed our bliss.
The large cock in Linda’s pussy was softening as both Linda and he were resting as they came down from their sexual highs. After a few moments he started to slowly back away from her withdrawing his cock from her pussy. I hadn't noticed her before but as soon as his cock emerged from her pussy Sandy was there with a warm wet washcloth and started to clean the cum flowing out of her. Linda remained draped over the couch until Sandy had cleaned the majority of the over flowing cum flowing from her pussy.
Linda made a quick trip to the restroom to freshen up a little. While she was away Sandy lends over the back of the couch and wrapped her arms around me giving me a kiss. I want to thank you both so much for being part of my birthday party and for making it so special she said. Oh thank you very much for letting us be part of it I told her we really enjoyed ourselves tonight and hope we can do it again sometime. I think we can come up with a reason to have another party real soon she replied.
Linda rejoined me on the couch wrapping an arm around me and snuggling up with me. As we sat there relaxing most of the party goers came to say their good byes as they were leaving. It seemed that in a matter of a very few minutes most of the people there had left. I bent down and gave Linda a soft kiss and ask her if she was ready to go. She said that she really should help Sandy clean up a little before we go. I said I don’t think there will be much cleaning up going on tonight and we can come back tomorrow to help them.
We found Sandy and Dave in the kitchen and told them that we were going to call it a night but would be by tomorrow to help clean up. They thanked us again for everything and said they would see us tomorrow. Without giving it any thought at all we walk naked out the back door and through the yard to our house. Everybody was gone from our yards when we got home and we both just went straight to bed. We held each other under the covers and I ask Linda if she had had fun tonight. She said this had to have been one of the best parties like this that we had ever been to.
Linda and I have a little ritual that after going to a swinger’s party or being with another couple no matter how much sex we have had that night we always try to make love when we get home. Even after being with three different women that night as my mind began to replay the events of the night my cock started to get hard. Not diamond cutter hard but hard enough to slide into my wife’s well fucked and very lubricated pussy. She rolled over onto her side and I eased in behind her in a spooning position. She reached down between her legs and guided my cock into her pussy. It was loose and very wet from all the cum that had been deposited in it that night but I can’t remember it ever feeling better.
We maintained a slow methodical groove as we recounted our activities that night. We talked about the people that we had fucked, sucked and licked. We talked about the people that we had watched fucking and sucking. I would tell her about something I had done or seen and that would remind her of something that she had seen or done. I asked her about the big dick that she had fucked last tonight. She smiled and said well I guess he was lucky he was the last I don’t think I could have handled him earlier in the night. Then she added that she thinks that every woman during her wet dreams gives thought to what it must be like to be fucked by a real large cock she knew that she had. Now that the dream has come true and while she did enjoy it she didn’t feel the need to ever fuck anything that big again. Don’t get me wrong she said I still want nice size cocks it’s just that sometimes too much of a good thing isn’t a good thing and for me between six and nine inches works just fine. She looked back over her shoulder at me as she rolled her head around to kiss me saying I really love you to which I told her how much I loved her. I held her wrapped in my arms with my cock buried in her pussy and must have closed my eyes thinking I must be the luckiest guy in the world to have a woman like Linda.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 9,059 views
Monica's Gang Bang
By X53, in Gangbangs & Orgies,
Re: How do I bring up swinging to the wife???
Well folks, we had our first experience last night. It was truly awesome for both of us and we can't wait to do it again.
Monica looked fantastic as we left our house. She was wearing a silk while blouse, black skirt and stockings, and heels. The ride to the hotel was about 30 minutes. We were both nervous, but excited about what was about to happen and the nerves were causing the car ride to be very quiet. At one point, I simply looked at her as said "excited?" She gave me a big smile and said "yes, are you?" We assured each other that we were cool with what would happen and we agreed that we could both throw in the towel at any point if something was not going as we liked.
Once we were in the parking lot, we sent a text to Pete, our "organizer" to let him know we were there. We wanted to make sure all the men were there before we went up to the room. He quickly replied to our text that the men were there and waiting. We then proceeded up to the room.
During our discussions with Pete, we determined that the ideal number of men would be four. Pete agreed that that was a good number but he wanted to have some flexibility to assure he could get four. Pete wanted to set a range of four to six so he could be sure of showing up. Pete also agreed that if playtime came and six was too many, he would exclude himself from play. Monica was shown pictures of about thirty men that she could choose from. She simply looked at the pictures, and told Pete that she had no objections and no preferences.
The hotel selected was a Hyatt Place which feature a large open floor plan, king bed, sofa with chase lounge, leather ottoman, and a desk. Pete's selection of a hotel turned out to be perfect for group activity.
We knocked at the door and Pete answered and welcomed us in. We entered the room, and we noticed there were six men in the room including Pete. Pete introduced Monica to the guys and asked her if she was cool with the number. Monica said she was cool with it as long as she could put the red light on whenever she wanted. Pete told her everyone was briefed on the rules we set down and poured her a glass of wine which she finished rather quickly. After a couple sips of her next glass, she told us she wanted to get started before she lost her nerve. I took my place in the rooms office chair and told Monica and the men to act like I was not there.
The five men sat on the sofa and the ottoman, and I sat opposite them in the office chair. Pete and Monica stood facing the five men. Monica gave me once last glance to make sure I was ok with this and I nodded back and said "have fun." She smiled and faced the men. Pete then slowly started stripping my wife while the guys watched. Pete started by removing her blouse. He then had her turn around and he was teasing them by pulling her skirt up a few times before finally removing it. He then continued until Monica was finally standing naked in the middle.
Once she was naked, Pete invited the men to "come check her out." The five men quickly had Monica surrounded and she had twelve hands attempting to caress her body. One of the men fingered her, felt her moistness and said "I think your enjoying this." She responded with "its awesome!" Then, Pete led Monica to the bed.
Monica laid down on the bed, and two other men followed into the room. Pete laid down beside her and began to play with her right breast and lick and suck her nipple. Another of the men did the same on the other side while a third began to perform cunnilingus on her. Monica then exclaimed "Oh my God, this is awesome." While these three were taking care of her orally, the other three were undressing.
It didn't take long to realize my wife was about to have her first orgasm of the night. Soon thereafter, the three men left her side where they were quickly replaced by the other three men. As the second group got Monica off for the second time orally, the first three undressed. After Monica's second orgasm, Pete led her by the hand back into the living room area.
Pete then stopped in the middle of the room where one of the men had placed the pillows from the sofa on the floor. Pete then told Monica "we enjoyed checking you out so we thought you might want to check us out." Monica got the 'hint' and got on her knees. She was quickly surrounded by the men and began to service all of them orally. Unfortunately, this was the one time of the night that I couldn't see very well since she was very tightly surrounded.
Monica made no effort to end the 'blowbang' part of the night, and the men were certainly enjoying her oral pleasure. After what I thought was a long time doing that, Pete again took the lead and led Monica back to the bedroom area. The two of them got on the bed, the other five men stood around the bed, and I continued to watch from a little further away. Pete then got on top of Monica and slid his cock inside her. I saw her get the "crazy" look she gets in her eyes when she first starts to fuck. Pete started to fuck her and quickly worked up a good pace. As she started to moan I heard one of the men say "fuck her!" Another said "give it to her!" I thought the men's comments were as hot as the action itself. Monica later told me she enjoyed that immensely.
Pete gave her a vigorous, but quick, fucking. After a few minutes, he was replaced by another of the men who did the same. This repeated until each man had at least one turn. Then, between men, Monica turned over and said "do me like this." The cycle then repeated itself with each man fucking her doggie style. The vigorous fucking made Monica cum hard, the fact that the men fucked for just a couple minutes at a time each allowed them to stay fresh to go again. The men and Monica changed it up several times between, doggy style, missionary, and her lying on her side. The fucking lasted an extremely (in my opinion) long time and I lost count of how many times she orgasmed. She told me on the way home that her orgasms were happening so close to one another that it was like a constant orgasm.
After what seemed like an hour, Pete again led Monica to the living room. He said, "Round Robin" to the men and the others immediately got in a circle around her. Pete told her to bend over and suck him while another stood behind her to fuck her. The men on the sides of her were caressing her breasts, legs and back. After another vigorous fuck, the men shifted do that she had another two in front and behind her.
I noticed that a couple of the men were taking condoms off after fucking her this way and as things continued, more came off. While I didn't expect it when we planned things, it was becoming obvious to me that the guys were planning on trying to do a bukkake on my wife. After Pete saw the last guy removed his condom, he told Monica to "kneel now" which she did on the pillows. Again, this was a point where I couldn't see as much detail as I would have liked. As soon as she was on the pillows, the men were in on her close. One of them quickly started to cum, and from the position, I knew she was taking it in the face. The other men quickly followed suit. By the time I saw Monica's face again, she was completely covered. Monica has reluctantly taken facials from me before but I know she is not really a fan. She was extremely into the moment and was willing to do it as a think you to Pete and the guys. Pete later told me that of the many gangbangs that the group did, that was their first successful bukkake.
The night did not end there. We continued to hang out in the room. Throughout the night, Monica went back to the bed for one on one sex with each of the guys while the rest of us watched.
This on the way home, and this morning, Monica told me that was the best night of sex in her life. She told me that she was sore, but said it was a good sore. She and I are both looking forward to another encounter with Pete and company. We are also going to more aggressively seek out opportunities to meet groups like Pete's as we have the opportunity to travel.
I also want to send out a thank you for all the advice we have received on the board. The advice I/we have received here. The board was instrumental in bringing our relationship to the point where we could talk openly with each other about our fantasies and desires.
- Read more...
- 2 comments
- 16,578 views
We showed up at a nice home on a lake. Aside from the hosts, Tim and Tina (in their forties), there was another neighborhood couple (also in their forties), Jim and Jan, and one younger couple (in their thirties like us), Sam and Sue. We gathered around the home bar and had a couple of drinks. We all talked the better part of an hour.
My wife is a stunner and received plenty of attention. Jan and I had similar jobs and were talking quite a bit. Wife and I both stay in pretty good shape. Jan complimented my body and moved a finger onto my chest and started making circles. My wife watched her amusingly. Jan was fifteen years older than me, and not as attractive as my wife, but I really wanted to fuck her! I told her, "I'm really looking forward to trying out the hot tub." She said, "We do not have to wait on everyone, let's go!"
Well, once she and I began making our way to the hot tub, Jim took my wife's hand and they began making their way to the hot tub as well. My wife and I stripped down and slipped into the tub. We got on opposite ends of the tub. Jan got in next to me, and Jim got in next to my wife. As I said, Jan did not have my wife's gorgeous body, but she had pretty dark hair and great breasts. I sat next to her waiting to see who would make the first move. She leaned into me and began kissing me. I kissed her, then rubbed her tits under the water. My hands made my way to her pussy and began touching it. She reached down and started rubbing my penis. Jan spread her legs, and I pushed my penis inside of her. She felt really good. I kissed her and slid my penis in and out of her.
I looked over at my wife. She was sitting next to Jim, with his arms rubbing her shoulders and him kissing her neck. He slowly lifted her onto his legs and then lowered her into his lap. She eased herself down on his erect penis. When he entered her, she arched her back. I could see his penis moving in and out of my wife. It was so erotic! Jim was fucking my wife while I fucked his. Meanwhile, the other four members of the party entered the hot tub. I saw Jan looking at Sam, so I pulled out of her. Tina moved toward me, turned around, and rubbed her bare ass against my penis. She turned around again and began kissing me. She had green eyes, strawberry hair and pretty skin like many redhead women have. She put her hand on my penis and put me inside her.
We watched my wife, who bent over out of Tim’s lap. Tim was now behind her with my beautiful wife on all fours and her ass up in the air. Tim was fucking her from behind when Jim approached my wife from the front. My wife put Jim’s penis into her mouth and began to suck it. She started rubbing her clit, sucking one man in front of her and fucking another behind her. She came like that a couple of times. I was so turned on, I felt like a pinball going from woman to woman. I left Tina with Sam and Jan and made my way over to my wife. She stopped giving head to Jim for a moment and put my penis in her mouth. It was very erotic to feel her mouth on me while Tim was fucking her from behind. I could see how much Jim enjoyed fucking her mouth, so I removed myself from her mouth and let Jim regain the spot.
Sue was the only person in the tub who was standing shyly by. I approached her, and we began to kiss. Not as beautiful as my wife, she was still far and away the second hottest woman there. She kissed me and let me suck her breasts, but she kept her hand cupped over her pussy. I kissed her and told her how lovely she was. We all noticed how much she stared at my wife. Tim and Jim pulled their penises out of my wife, and my wife approached Sue. Sue reached out, touched my wife’s body, and began kissing my wife. My wife kissed her way down to Sue’s pussy and began to lick her. She licked Sue’s pretty pussy until Sue came. Then, Sue put her mouth on my wife and began to lick my wife’s sweet pussy. Tim and Jim approached my wife from either side. My wife laid back with Sue’s head between her legs and took turns sucking Tim and Jim. It was so erotic.
Sam, Tina, and Jan beckoned me to join them out of the hot tub to go inside by the fireplace. I had not come yet. I don’t believe any of the men had yet. Anyway, inside, Jan laid down on a couch and spread her legs for me. I entered her. I looked over and saw Sam licking Tina’s pussy, then he entered her. We fucked next to each other until Sam came in Tina. I was still on Jan, kissing her breasts and fucking her, when I realized that I had never been in a woman that someone had just came in. So, I kissed Jan once more, then pulled my penis out of her. It was near bursting by then, what with all I had seen and been doing. I slid it into Tina’s wet pussy. I knew I would not last very long. After just a few strokes, I asked her where she wanted me to come. She said, “Wherever you want.” I covered her lips with mine and held her close as I started coming in her. It felt so good!
By now, Tim, Jim, my wife and Sue had left the hot tub and joined us. They toweled off and did not lose any time. I watched my wife lay down on her back. She pulled Jim’s penis to her. He rubbed her pussy with it and then pushed it in. I watched as he fucked my wife. Tim was having sex with Sue now. They finished, and Sue made her way toward me. I got on top of her and entered her. I could hear my wife grunting next to us as Jim got her off. He told her he had not yet come and asked if he could come in her. My wife did not answer, she told me later that she just tightened her pussy against him and moved around on him quickly pushing him over the edge. Jim grunted and came in my wife really hard. He asked her if he could keep fucking her. She rubbed her clit while he kept thrusting into her. I asked Sue if I could come in her, and she said yes. It felt good to come into her tight little pussy. Dark hair and eyes, she was a real cutie.
Finally, Jim climbed off of my wife. I noticed when he stood up, a drop of semen fell from his penis. It was so erotic knowing that he had come in my wife. Sue watched me, dropped to her knees, and began sucking my penis. Then she laid on her back and I fucked her again. It took me longer to come this time, and I began to sweat. I had sweat pouring off of me, but Sue did not seem to mine. She asked me to come in her again, and I did. Sue’s husband, Sam, had been alternating with Tina and Jan most of this time. It was a complete orgy.
Now Tim was on my wife. He did not last long. She took his come as well. Then she motioned toward me. I kneeled down and began kissing my hot, sweaty, beautiful wife. I asked if she liked it. She said she did and asked if I liked it. I did. She guided me into her. It was so hot to feel where she had made those other men feel so good. She said to me, “Do you like feeling all of that come in me?” I lasted about twenty seconds before I came in her.
Sam had not yet been in my wife. After she and I finished, he asked if he could have her. We told him yes. His penis was bigger than Tim and Jim’s, and it made my wife feel really good. They fucked for a few minutes. He asked if he could kiss her, and she said yes. He asked if he could come in her. She said yes. They came together.
To reiterate, my wife is the most beautiful woman I know. After she and Sam finished, she got on all fours and crawled toward Sue, who was laying on the floor. Sam was so turned on by watching her ass that he approached her again, leaned over and put his tongue against her gorgeous ass. She liked that, rolled over and gave herself to him one more time.
Most of us were taking a brief rest. My wife deserved one. However, Tim and Jim approached her. She was on her knees. She took each of their penises in hand. She sucked one, then the other. Neither lasted very long. My wife sucked them until each had come in her mouth.
Tina was resting on the couch. I had still not come in Jan. She was grabbing a drink. I asked her if I could have her again. She said yes, and took me into a bedroom. I put my mouth on her pussy for a while, then I entered her. She told me that she had never swung with any boy as young as me. She told me to fuck her good. I sucked her tits and fucked her until I came in her.
This had gone on for hours now. We were now laying around the fireplace and couch, all talking a little. Then sexy Sue leaned over and put her face down in mine. I was younger than her by a few years. She said, “Do you think I’m old? Do you think I’m hot?” Then she positioned herself on a footrest and wriggled her pretty ass in my face. I started eating her pussy from behind, and Jim began to knead her breasts with his hands. She said she wanted me in her. My wife, who had her head laid down and was nearly taking a cat nap, began to watch us with interest. I entered Sue from behind. I rubbed my penis against her wet pussy and started fucking her from behind. Tim noticed my wife’s interest and started to nibble on her thighs and pussy. Sue rolled over onto her back. I slid my penis into her again and was fucking her with Jim rubbing her tits and squeezing her nipples. She came while I fucked her. I grunted and came. Jim said, “there he goes!”
My beautiful wife, who had been nearly asleep, was now much aroused after watching my show. Tim was still eating her pussy. She spread her legs wide open. He got up on his knees and put his penis in her. He fucked her for a while and she asked for the lube bottle. No one knew where it went. So Tim said to her, “You can use some of the come that is inside of you.” My wife put two fingers in her pussy, pulled them out and dabbed her clit with some come. She started rubbing her clit and moaning. It was one of the hottest things I’d ever seen. I came over closer for a better view. She put her hand up to my face and had me spit in it. She rubbed her clit some more and came hard with Jim’s hard penis pumping away in her. After she came, Jim asked if she would take him in her mouth again. My wife got up and starting sucking Jim’s penis. After a few minutes, Jim said he was going to come. My wife did not slow down one second- she continued until he grunted and came in her mouth.
By now it was four in the morning! We all broke off with our spouses. She and I barely got into bed before we had our hands on each other telling each other hot tidbits of the night. I knew how dirty she felt having all of those guys. I made my way between her legs and licked her until she came. I wanted her to know how much she turned me on. I put my penis in her. It was such a turn on to feel the semen of those other men in her. We had sex once more and fell asleep exhausted.
What a night!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 19,178 views
G came home by 2 pm to spend the afternoon with Andy, and when she got home she was told to go and take a shower and dress with the clothes that were laid out on the bed for her. She loved being told what to do sexually, it seemed to give her permission to be a dirty little slut and she loved being that slut for Andy.
After her shower she fixed her hair and makeup and found the clothes Andy had laid out for her. She had her favorite collar, leather cuffs for her wrists and ankles, a leather corset that had cut outs for her breasts, fishnet stockings, and black shinny high heel shoes.
Once she was ready she headed off to the living room to show Andy how wonderful she looked (Andy has a way of looking at her that makes her all wet between the legs and have problems focusing on anything else. They both knew it and loved it). All she wanted to do was fuck his brains out and spend the afternoon having orgasm after orgasm. So in she walked all full of confidence, when there in front of her was not just Andy but a whole group of swinger friends that she knew. Wow she thought as they all sat there touching themselves looking straight at her. Then Andy said to G “come on in beautiful, everybody has come over to fuck you this afternoon so it’s time for you to get started”. Shocked, turned on, and wet between the legs, she knew what would make Andy happy and that in turn made her very happy, so only one thing for it. She took a deep breath walked over to the middle of the group and said “well if you are all going to fuck me... I want you to treat me like the dirty little slut I am” and with that the hands and the kisses started.
It took G about 30 seconds and she was on her knees with the first cock in her mouth (she knew how Andy loved to watch her sucking on cock passionately). G could feel hands all over her breasts, caressing them and pinching her nipples gently as she tried to get that whole cock in her mouth and as she tried she kept getting wetter and wetter, her clit was so swollen already then she felt the a finger touch it... very gently, so very gently. Only one man ever touched her there like that, “I am enjoying watching you suck that cock” he said to her as her first orgasm ripped through her body.
More cocks started to appear in front of her and she knew exactly what to do with them. It was the first time that she worked three cocks at once and the feeling was exhilarating as she pushed her mouth down on each one sucking on them and working her tongue over each shaft in turn, then taking two cocks at once in her mouth (she loved to do that) showing off too Andy showing him what a perfect little wife she was.
G opened her legs as one of the men slid underneath her and lined his cock up with her pussy. G was so wet that she slid straight down all the way and came the moment she felt that cock bury it self deep inside her. As the second orgasm ripped through her body she found herself sucking and working the cock in her mouth in a way she never thought possible. She just couldn't get enough of it as the passion kept building inside her.
G felt the guy begin to come. She could feel his cock twitching in her mouth as he let out a loud scream and then unloaded all over her tits. “Yes!!" she screamed, "come on my tits you dirty little fucker. Who’s next” and with that another cock appeared for her to devour, which she did instantly as the guy fucking her came filling all of her pussy with his cum. The next guy was straight in there, feeling her now super wet pussy slide down his cock then grip it tightly and slide up only to drop back down, grip it with her pussy once again, and then slowly slide back up and repeat over and over again while she still kept sucking on that cock in front of her.
The second guy fucking her suddenly came, unloading his cum into her just as the other guy pulled his cock out of her mouth shooting the second load of cum on to her tits (fuck she felt good). As the next guys lined up and took their positions and the sucking and fucking began all over again, Andy whispered in her ear "Thomas here is going to fuck you in the arse. He’s going to stretch your arse slowly with his massive cock just the way you like it, slowly opening you up for a good arse fucking.”
This seemed to get the whole group fired up even more as G came again to the sounds of those words, she was still coming when Thomas’s cock started to enter her arse, slowly stretching it as she came and it just kept on stretching and she kept on coming. How big was this thing? She was stretched to the max. Then Andy’s cock appeared in front of her mouth and she grabbed hold of it like a wild animal as she kept coming and sucked in down all the way to his balls, pulled her head back took a deep breath, looked him in the eye and said “fuck my mouth please, fuck my mouth.”
Andy then started to give her mouth the fucking that he loves to give her as orgasm after orgasm kept ripping through her body until Andy hard came down the back of her throat at the same time as Thomas and the other guy came in her arse and pussy, and she kept on coming with them. She felt so used and so loved at the same time.
She needed to rest, but the girls wanted to have ago with her next and proceeded to start licking the cum out of her pussy, oh well she thought it would be rude to stop now...
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 9,667 views
We had also been to a few swingers dances (off premises) but had never been to an on-premises club. The group action offered by the on-premises club was something that had always intrigued me as something I really wanted us to experience. Linda was more comfortable with couple on couple action she had said she wanted to get to know a couple before we played with them.
Linda would never bring up any interest in the lifestyle. It was always a conversation that was started by me. She was always a willing participant in any sexual activities and when we were with another couple she was always the one who seemed to start the party so to speak. However whenever I would bring up the subject of attending a party house or an on-premise club she was always reluctant to the idea. Because of her reluctance in this area I didn’t want to push things too much. But as reluctant as she was toward this subject I was on the opposite end of the spectrum and fantasized about group play. So whenever I felt it was a good time to broach the subject again I would do just that.
My persistence finally wore down her resistance and she agreed to check out a party-house with me but made it clear this was my idea and she didn’t think anything sexual was going happen. We would just check it out to see what we thought about it and nothing more. I was fine with that stipulation just happy to finally be able to get her in the door to break down her resistance. My thoughts were nothing would happen this time but maybe just maybe she would see that it wasn’t as intimidating as she had envisioned. If so maybe she would be open to making a return trip there something.
I learned of a party house located about sixty miles from our home. I had called the couple that put on the parties to learn a little about this place. Bob and Carol were the couples that ran it and I was impressed with how open, friendly and helpful they were. They told me what they offered, what to expect and also what the rules of the parties were including “no” meant no. I told them about Linda’s reluctance to attend a party house as well as some of her fears. After a couple calls in one of which Linda talked to Carol for probably the better part of an hour. She seemed much more comfortable with the idea of checking the place out after that conversation.
Carol had told me about an upcoming theme party that we might enjoy attending I approached Linda with the idea about checking it out. After some brief reluctance Linda finally said well it’s up to you we can check it out if you want to. As most guys will tell you, you might be getting into some dangerous areas when women tell you I don’t care it’s up to you. Ok I’m spoiled and wanted to so I made plans to attend. We all know that is the female side of this thing that makes it work and I just wanted Linda to know all the facts before she made a judgment one way or the other.
The day of the theme party finally arrived. I was trying to be cool but truth be told I was as nervous as I had been in a very long time. Linda on the other hand went about her daily routines like it was any other day. She was so calm I was convinced that she had already made her mind up to the fact that she wasn’t going to participate in anything sexual that night.
We took the kids to their grandparents that afternoon and grabbed a sandwich on the way home. When we walked in the door I told Linda I was going to take my shower and get dressed. As I showered Linda laid out what she was going to wear that night. The theme for the night was lady in red so Linda chose a red cocktail dress, a pair of red high heel “CFM” shoes and thigh highs to wear for the night.
As I was shaving Linda ran her bath water. She set out her shaving supplies which included those she used to trim her pubic area and placed them beside the tub without saying a word. She added some scented bath oils to the water and climbed in. As she relaxed in the tub I left her alone and continued dressing in the other room. My pulse quickened as I walked out of the bathroom because there was only one reason I could think of as to why she brought out what she needed to trim her pubic area.
I busied myself around the house waiting for Linda to get ready to go. I was trying not to show the anxiety I was feeling. I was just so excited about finely getting to go to the kind of party I had only heard and read about. The car was loaded, the dogs were fed, everything was ready to go I just needed Linda to get ready and we would be gone.
When Linda walked into the living room my cock sprang to an instant erection. She was wearing a red cocktail dress that came to mid-thigh. The dress was just short enough to give a glimpse of the tops of her thigh highs. She had on the pair of red CFM shoes that placed her ass in the just right position. The back of the dress came to just below her shoulder blades with the front showing a lot of cleavage. I could tell by the way her nipples were protruding that she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her makeup was perfect as was her hair. Her lips may have been saying nothing is going to happen tonight but her body was saying lets fuck.
She asked how she looked and if I thought she was dressed alright for tonight. I don’t know why women do that, do they really think a guy with sex on his mind is going to tell her anything other than she looks great. Alright I said you look great you look so sexy in such an elegant way. I grabbed some fruit out of the fridge that I had cut up to munch on the drive along with some fruit juice. In a matter of just a few minutes we were out of town and on the interstate on our way to find out what party houses are all about.
We made some small talk during the first part of the trip but after a few minutes we both settled into our own thoughts. Other than her sexy attire Linda gave no indication of any interest in any sexual activity that night. As we drove she had settled back in her seat staring out the passenger side widow lost in thought.
As we neared our destination I pulled out the direction I had be given. The direction lead us to our destination with no problem what so ever. As we found a parking place Linda checked her reflection in the mirror of her sun visor. She proceeded to freshen her makeup along with making sure her hair was just right.
We walked up to the front door and rang the doorbell. Within just a few seconds we were met by Carol. She greeted us and seemed genuinely happy to see us. We exchanged greetings and were welcomed to their party. Carol gave us a tour of the house explaining each area along with what we could expect in each area. She took a moment to address Linda saying that she understood that we had never been to a party like this before. She wanted to insure Linda that in this place there would be no pressure on her to do anything and that no means no. This seemed to relax Linda a little as we continued to tour the house.
We arrived a little early, about 7PM so that we would have a chance to meet the proprietors and check the place out before most of the partiers showed up. There were two of the regular couples there and they were helping Bob, the male half running the party, set things up for the night.
Carol ended our tour in the kitchen area where she offered us coffee which we gladly accepted. As we sipped our coffee we chatted with Carol. A short time later Bob as well as the other couples entered the kitchen were Carol introduced them to us.
I don’t really know what I was expecting but we found everybody very open and friendly as well as being down to earth people. It was no secret that this was our first venture into something like this and everybody seemed to go out of their way to make us comfortable. We must have lounged around the kitchen chatting for the better part of an hour before the doorbell rang announcing the arrival of more partiers.
Barbra, the female half of one of the regular couples told Linda that she was going to go out to the living room area where it was a little more comfortable. Linda and I joined her in the living room we sat down on the couch where we checked out the decorations. Before she sat down Barbara turned on the TV and turned on some porn. As she sat down she told Linda that they always play a little porn on the TV’s it helps in setting the mood.
More and more couples were arriving over the next hour or so. A number of them greeted Barbra with hugs and kisses. She would then introduce each of them to us. There was a vast verity in the couples attending the party. Most were in their thirties and forties and most were very attractive. They all seemed very open and friendly as wells as being genuinely happy to meet us.
Barbra seemed to sense that we were a little at a loss of where and how we wanted to proceed. She got up and asked Linda if she would like to check out some of the action. Linda said sure and stood to join Barbra as she led the way down the hallway toward the bedrooms. Not to be left out I joined them as they checked out the action going on in some of the rooms. We walked into the group room where a number of mattresses were laid out on the floor and found five or six couples naked on the mattresses engaged in a multitude of sexual acts.
One sexy blond lady was standing bent over between two men. One was fucking her from behind while she was giving head to the other. Another woman was riding a guy and making no secret of the fact the she was enjoying his cock in her pussy. The sights, sounds and smells in the room were pure sex and I found it all very stimulating. I found the sight of the blond standing between the two guys to be a real turn on. The one that was fucking her was causing her large breast to sway from side to side with each thrust.
As we stood and watched the action around the room Barbra glanced over to Linda then back to me with a smile said I think all this is turning Linda on just look how her nipples are sticking out. With that she reached out and ran a finger over the front of Linda’s dress and her erect nipples. Linda laughed a little and said yes it is very stimulating that’s for sure.
Barbra looked at Linda then to me and asked if we would like to join her in the hot tub. Without hesitation Linda said yes that sounds like fun, Linda then asked me if I would mind getting our robes out of the car. Barbra and Linda proceeded to the hot tub as I went out to the car to get our robes. On returning I found Carol in the kitchen and paid our donation to the party before joining Barbra and Linda in the hot tub.
The hot tub was located in what had been the garage. The lighting was deemed but you could still make out what was going on. Linda and Barbra were both in the tub when I arrived and were sitting on either side of a guy I didn’t know. They were all three laughing, joking around and seemed to be having fun. I removed my clothes and joined them in the tub sitting on the far side of the tub from were Linda and Barbra where. Barbra introduced the guy they were sitting with as Dave an old friend of hers and a regular at these parties. Two other couples were also in the tub with us. They smiled and nodded their heads in greeting as I got into the tub. One couple was too engaged in their own thing to pay much attention to the rest of us.
I watched the couple who were obviously getting into it for a few minutes when I heard the other young lady on the other end of the tub announce to the guy with her that she was too hot as she climbed out of the tub and sat on the side with her feet dangling in the tub. She was a beautiful blond in her twenties I would guess. She had those perfect perk young breasts that naturally stood out proud and tall on her chest. She was opening and closing her legs as she chatted with the guy she was with which was putting on quite a show for the rest of us.
About this time a guy entered the room and saw Barbra in the tub. Hey there you are he greeted her I’ve been looking all over for you. He walked around the tub leaned over the edge and gave Barbra a deep kiss. Hi Dan she said I want you to meet Linda and her husband. Dave waved a greeting toward me and greeted Linda by walked over to her and giving her a kiss. Glad to meet both of you he said but right now I’ve got a promise from Barbra that I have got to collect on maybe I can catch up with you guys later. He then walked back over to Barbra took her hand and led her out of the tub and back into the house.
I went back to checking out the action going on in the tub. The couple that were about to get it on were getting up and getting out of the tub. The guy made no attempt of trying to conceal the fact that he had a hard on that was sticking straight up. They both dried off and left the room. The other couple followed their lead and also left the tub. This left just Linda, Dave and I in the tub. My attention was brought back to Linda and Dave when I heard Dave let out a very soft moan. Linda was sitting beside him and looking over at him. I was going slow and letting Linda lead the way because I didn’t want to get her into anything that she wasn’t comfortable with. However the closer I looked at her and Dave I detected movement of her right arm which was causing little waves.
I knew almost instantly that she was jacking Dave off under the water. Then I saw Dave reach down with his left hand under the water. Linda moved just a little and I knew she was spreading her legs giving Dave access to her pussy. My cock sprang to life while I watched the two of them. Neither of them spoke as they stimulated each other under the water. After a few minutes of watching them I decided to give them a little privacy to see what would happen. I broke the silence by telling Linda I was going to the restroom and would be right back and ask her if she will be ok. She looked at me nodded and said ok I’ll be fine. I got out of the tub, dried off and left to find the restroom.
I had killed a few minutes checking out the group room again and was on my way back to the hot tub when I met Linda and Dave walking my way hand in hand. They both had a towel wrapped around them. Linda walked up to me took my hand gave me a kiss and said come on we are going to play a little bit. She then led both Dave and I down the hall to one of the semi-private rooms.
We found a private area with a mattress on the floor. Linda took her towel off threw it on the floor then grabbed both Dave’s and my towels and jerked them from our bodies. Dave and I were both standing there with our cocks standing straight up, hard and ready for action. I could see why Linda was attracted to him he must have had a cock at least ten inches long and very thick. Linda walked up to me threw her arms around my neck and gave me a deep wet kiss. I eased a little to the side reached between her legs and ran my hand over her pussy. Feeling the wetness and heat coming from her pussy I slid a finger into her. She pulled her mouth from mine and said I want to suck you cock while Dave fucks me from behind.
We melted onto the mattress I was on my back Linda knelt down beside me and sucked my cock into her mouth. Her ass was held high and inviting. David stood there for a moment and looked at me for my ok to proceed. You better get that cock into her before she starts without you I told him. Dave knelt behind her and eased between her legs. As he ran his cock over her pussy Linda reached back and guided him into her.
Dave started a slow and rhythmic thrusting into her pussy. Linda was moaning as she would lower her mouth onto my cock as his cock slid in and out of her. Dave’s pace steadily picked up as he fucked Linda. As his pace picked up Linda’s pleasure on my cock also increased. Soon Dave was slamming his cock into her pussy causing her tits to sway from side to side with each thrust of his cock. Linda was soon lost in her own pleasure her breaths were coming in short gasps. She was kissing the head of my cock and stroking it as Dave brought her over the edge of her first orgasm. I saw Dave grab her hips and pull her into him as he thrust his cock as deep into her pussy as he could. I knew he was cumming deep inside her. I would guess it was the first squirt of cum to hit the back of her pussy that brought Linda over the edge and she screamed out her orgasm.
Dave slowly sank to the floor a few minutes later as he did his cock came out of her pussy with a plopping sound. From my vantage point I could see his cum mixed with her juices slowly running down the insides of her thighs. Linda leaned forward removing my cock from her mouth and kissed me. As she did I rolled her over onto her back. After watching Dave fuck her and knowing how much being fuck with his big cock turned her on I needed to cum and to cum soon. As I moved between her legs I spread them wide as I lined my cock up at the entrance of her pussy. She was so well lubricated along with the fact that Dave’s cock had stretched her pussy to the point it was gaping open there was no hesitation on my part. I just thrust my hips forward and sank my eight inch cock all the way into her pussy. As I entered her Linda let out a guttural moan and thrust her hips up to meet my assault on her pussy.
We were not making love we were fucking in the purest sense of the word. I was thrusting my hips like a jack hammer slamming my cock into her hard, fast and deep. Linda was meeting every one of my thrust with a thrust of her own. She would meet my cock being thrust into her by rolling her hips, raising her ass up and thrusting her hips forward to meet my thrusts. Her pussy was so full of Dave’s cum that her pussy would splash out a combination of their juices every time my cock slid into her. As our pelvic areas slammed together they made a wet slapping sound.
I knew at this pace I wasn’t going to last too long but neither of us cared this was all about cumming. Dave leaned forward and started sucking Linda’s breast as I was kneeling between her legs fucking her as hard as I could. She was holding his head with one hand and bracing herself with the other as she continued to thrust her hips up to imbed her pussy onto my cock. I felt my cock start to twitch and could feel my seed making its way up my cock. Her legs were straight up and being held there by my chest. I grabbed the front of her thighs pulling myself as deep into her as I could as I started to cum. I shot spurt after spurt of cum deep into her pussy. I seemed to be cumming more than I could ever remember cumming before. After I finished I collapsed beside her as I tried to catch my breath.
As we were laying there Dave excused himself to go to the restroom as he left he said he would be right back. When he was gone I asked Linda if she was having fun to which she affirmed that she was having a great time. I told her that I had seen her jacking him off in the hot tub.
Linda looked at me with a smile as she told me that she was just sitting there not really knowing what to expect when he took her hand and placed it on his cook. I couldn’t help it she said that is one of the nicest cocks I have ever seen. I have told you that I have always wanted to see what it would be like to have a big cock and that is one very big cock. She said she was stroking his cock when the next thing she knows he has a finger in her pussy. It just felt so good and that is what we are here for isn’t it I just wanted to fuck him. You’re alright with me doing that aren’t you she asked. Yes it is I told her and I’m glad that you’re having fun and that is what we are here for.
About that time Dave came back into the room. He knelt down beside Linda and ran his hand over her breast. In reply Linda reached up and wrapped her hand around his cock stroking it lightly. Dave rose up on his knees and moved toward Linda’s head. She rolled to her side and sucked the tip of his cock into her mouth. It was so large that she couldn’t get much of it into her mouth but tried to do her best with what she was able to handle. I rolled a nipple between my thumb and forefinger. I could tell that she wanted to take some time to enjoy what Dave had to offer her so I decided to give them a little private time. I whispered in her ear that I’ll be right back I need to go to the rest room. It had worked so well the first time I it wouldn’t hurt to give her a little more time alone with her fantasy cock.
This time I really did need to make a short pit stop before anything else took place. There was a restroom located off the group room that I headed for. The lighting in the group room was dim to the point that your eyes needed to accustom to the darkness to see what was going on inside.
As I walked into the group room I could see a number of people were on the mattresses engaging in various forms of sex. I heard moans and groans from both males and females coming from all the sexual activity taking place in there. I also noticed a couple standing next to the door. The man was standing with his back against the wall with the woman in front of him. I noticed them but didn’t pay much attention to them as I entered the room. I walked passed them and continued into the restroom.
As I left the restroom I paused for a moment to take a closer look at what all was going on in the room. As I was there my eyes became accustom to the light letting me see all that was going on. I will just say that it was what you would imagine what would be going on during group sex. It was to say the least a very stimulating site. I had an urge to join in on the fun but decided I should instead return to where Linda was and rejoin her and Dave.
As I was walking out of the room I noticed again the couple standing by the door. This time I paid a lot more attention to them. The woman was a very big lady, not fat or over weight but perfectly proportioned. She was probably around six foot tall and maybe a hundred and fifty pounds or so. She had large tits about the size of grapefruits, a flat stomach and a beautiful face. As I walked up to them I was checking out her body which I found very erotic. As my eyes scanned from her body back to her face where we made eye contact. As I did she slowly ran her tongue over her upper lip as she looked into my eyes. Do you like what you see she said with a smile, very much I replied.
I walked up to them and introduced myself they reciprocated saying that she was Clay and her husband was Sam. We made some small talk which I found a little strange and out of the ordinary at least for me in that I was introducing myself and engaging in a conversation with a naked couple in a room in which I don’t know how many other people were engaging in various forms of sex. But in some strange way it seemed quite normal but none the less very exciting to me.
I hadn’t noticed just how exciting it was to me until Clay (I found out later her name was shorten from Claudine) reached down and ran her hand over the towel that covered my cock. The towel was tented out in front of me and doing nothing to cover my erection. You look like you’re enjoying yourself she said with a smile. Very much I confessed to her. As she continued to run her hand over my cock I could see her nipples harden and start to grow. It looks like you’re getting a little excited yourself I told her as I ran a finger over one of her nipples. As I did she let out a little moan and smiled at me. She leaned back against her husband and I saw her hip sway a little as she pushed her ass back into his cock.
Sam was staring at the action going on next to us on the mattresses. I followed his gaze and saw that he was watching two women engaged in sex One woman was lying on her back with her upper body supported by a guy sitting in back of her. Her legs were spread wide and another woman was knelling in front on her with her head in the woman's crotch. The one that was performing oral sex on the other was holding her ass high and had Sam’s attention. Sam whispered something in Clay’s ear to which she nodded her head smiled and said sure go ahead, have fun. Sam eased himself from behind Clay and knelt behind the woman eating the other woman
As I was watching Sam I felt a hand squeeze my cock. I looked back to Clay who said do you want to join them or play with me. I reached between her legs and ran my fingers over her pussy. My fingers were covered with her juices as soon as I touched her. I leaned forward to kiss her as my finger entered her pussy. As my lips touched hers she opened her mouth and our tongues met.
As we parted from our kiss Clay looked me in the eye then slowly sank to the floor. With a jerk she pulled the towel from around my waist and slowly stroked my cock. She seemed fixated by my cock as she leaned forward ran her tongue over the entire shaft before letting her mouth engulf it. I watched as the entire eight inches of my cock slid into her mouth and down her throat. She gently cupped my balls in one hand as she slowly slid her head back until just the head of my cock was left in her mouth then she would slid it all the way back in again. My hands were resting on either side of her head more to maintain my balance than anything else.
Clay pulled her head back to the point that my cock exited her mouth. She stood back up put her arms around my neck and gave me a deep wet kiss. When we parted that kiss she looked me in the eyes again and said let’s find a place where we can lay down. Lead the way was my reply.
We found an open spot on the mattresses and settled down. Clay lied down on her back and spread her legs just enough to give me a good look at her pussy. I knelt between her legs resting my hands on her knees. I slowly pushed her knees outward spreading her legs wide to give me access to her pussy. I kissed my way down the insides of her thighs to her pussy. I leaned forward and ran my tongue around the outside of her pussy. She responded by lifting her hips off the mattress and thrusting her pussy forward to meet my tongue. I took my time enjoying the smell and taste of her womanhood. She was grinding her pussy into my face and starting to moan. I flicked my tongue over her clit which brought an even louder moan. I alternated flicking my tongue over her clit and driving my tongue as deep into her pussy as I could. After a period of time Clay wrapped hands around my head forcing my mouth to her pussy that she was grinding into my face. Her whole body was shaking and her breathing was coming in short gasps. I knew she was right at the brink of her orgasm. I sucked her clit into my mouth like it was a small cock. While I held her clit firmly between my lips as I continued sucking on it Clay had a massive orgasm. She expelled so much female juices that my face was cover with her juices.
As Clay came down from her orgasm I let her clit slip from between my lips. I blew lightly over her clit and pussy. I knew she would be ultra-sensitive in that area so I made sure to only touch her lightly. I kissed and licked her juices from the insides of her thighs. After a few minutes I kissed my way up her body until our lips met As our lips parted Clay smiled and said you are good honey my heart is still pounding. As are you I told her you give great head but I would really like to fuck you now.
I got up from Clay and eased her over onto her hands and knees then eased in behind her. I ran my cock over the length of her pussy letting her juices coat it. She reached between her legs, wrapped her fingers around my cock and positioned it at the entrance to her pussy. I arched my hips forward thrusting my cock all the way into her with one thrust. I held myself all the way in her for a moment before slowly drawing it back out again. Then I thrust it all the way back into her again. I would thrust into her and then slowly pull out of her. I got into a rhythm as we fucked. I ran my thumb from the back of her pussy back and over her ass. As my thumb passed over her tight little back door she let out a moan of pleasure. The next time I did this I paused at her asshole rubbing my thumb over it pushing into her just a little bit. Again she moaned and this time pushed back into my thumb.
I don’t know where she got it but Clay reached back and handed me a small bottle. I looked at it and discovered it was a small bottle of KY lubricant. With my cock still buried in her pussy I held the bottle of lubricant between the cheeks of her ass letting a small amount flow down and over her asshole. I rubbed the area with a finger letting the slick liquid coat her entrance. As I put a little pressure on her puckered little hole my finger slowly entered her. As I fingered her back entrance I poured a little more lubricant between down the crack of her ass.
I slowly pulled my cock out of her pussy and coated the head with some of the KY. I then ran the head of my cock over her tight little backdoor. I pushed forward slowly my cock slid into her as I did she pushed back into me impaling my cock into her ass. After a few minutes she became use to my size and started to roll her hips which caused my cock to slide in and out of her. I started to fuck her ass a little faster and with a little more force. Yea that’s it baby fuck my ass with that big cock of yours. The harder I fucked her the more vocal she got encouraging me and instructing me on what she wanted. In just a matter of a few minutes I had a firm grip of her hips and was pulling her back into me as I thrust my cock into her. I could feel the muscles inside her ass gripping my cock as I would pull it out of her. I slapped her ass with a smack and she screamed out her pleasure.
Some guy moved over in front of Clay as I was fucking her ass and knelt down. He placed his cock to her lips she grabbed his cock and sucked it into her throat. Clay’s body was shacking and she was moaning loudly as her orgasm overcame her. She was holding the guys cock in front of her with one hand and with the other she was rubbing her clit with jackhammer like speed. I knew she was close and I also knew I couldn’t hold out much longer. I quit trying to hold back and after a few more strokes I pulling her back into me as hard as I could and started to cum deep in her ass. At the same time Clay started to cum, she was moaning, whimpering and calling out the fact that she was cumming. The guy in front of her was frantically stroking his cock. He placed the head between her lips and started to cum.
After the guy in front of her stopped squirting cum into her mouth Clay licked the head clean and collapsed forward with me on top of her. We both laid there trying to catch our breath and come back to earth after a tremendous sexual high. My cock was softening in her ass and working its way out of her. Oh baby that was great Clay said with a smile as she glanced over her shoulder at me did you enjoy it. Enjoy it is an understatement I said that was great we have got to get your names and number before we leave I would love to get together again. I would love that she replied.
I got up from Clay and told her I would love to spend a little more time with her but I need to find my wife and make sure she’s doing alright. In parting she told me to be sure to get with her and Sam later they would love to meet my wife and wanted to exchange contact information. I promised her that we would and headed into the restroom to freshen up a little bit before checking on Linda.
Before I even walked into the room which I had left Linda I could hear her moans of pleasure from the hallway. As I walked into the room I found Linda on her hands and knees with Dave behind her slamming his cock into her from behind. There was a guy I didn’t know kneeling in front of her and she had his cock in her mouth. I hadn’t really noticed before how big Dave’s cock looked sliding in and out of her pussy. It was huge and was about as big around as an eight ounce V8 can. The sight of that huge cock slamming into Linda’s pussy then slowly pulling out was one of the most erotic sights I had ever saw. When it would come out of her pussy it was coated with white clumps of cum along with her juices making it glistened in the dim light.
You could tell that Linda was really enjoying being fucked by Dave from her moans and by the way she was pushing her body back into his. I was a little surprised by how much she was into giving head to the guy in front of her. Up until that point in time Linda would never give head to completion. She would just do it to please me and get me ready. But tonight as I watched she was stroking this guy’s cock as she was sucking it deep into her mouth. You could tell be watching her the way she was jacking him off with his cock in front of her mouth all the while looking up at him she was trying to get him to cum. Then I heard her say something that I had never heard her say before. While looking up at this guy and stroking his cock she said “come on baby give it to me, let me taste your cum baby”. With that she sucked his cock back into her mouth working her mouth up and down on his cock. I saw him grab her head in both hands as he fucked her mouth. Then he stopped and held his cock deep in her mouth and I knew he was filling her mouth with his cum. Instead of backing her mouth off his cock like she has always done in the past she was trying her best to swallow every drop of cum he was shooting into her mouth. It was a little too much volume for her to handle though and cum started to flow out of the corners of her mouth. She backed her mouth off his cock and swallowed cum that was left in her mouth all the while looking up at him. After Linda had swallowed his cum she sucked his cock back into her mouth cleaning every last drop of cum off it.
I hadn’t noticed before because I had been watching Linda so closely but on the other side of her a young blond woman was on her hands and knees intently watching the threesome in front of her. She looked up at me and smiled. I had been so intently watching Linda that I hadn’t noticed that I was stroking my cock while I was watching her.
I walked around Linda and Dave to the blond on the other side of them. I knelt down beside her running my hand over her back. Are you with them she asked nodding toward Linda and Dave? She’s my wife I told her and we just met Dave tonight. She said she had just been watching them because they were so turned on to each other. Mind if I join you I asked her. You mean watch them with me or fuck me while you watch them she said with a smile. Fuck you while we both watch them I answered. That’s fine with me she said as I moved behind her. She couldn’t have been over thirty her skin was so smooth she had the look of a grown up cheer leader. I moved up behind her and rubbed my cock over her pussy. She reached between her legs took my cock and positioned it at the entrance to her pussy. I slowly moved forward driving my cock into her tight pussy. As I slowly fucked this beautiful lady whom I didn’t even know her name we both watched my wife continue to please two men in front of us. Linda was so intent with what she was doing I don’t even thing she noticed me beside her.
Dave was now holding her by the hips and again pulling her back into his thrust. Then he stopped, he pulled her hard back into him and held his cock deep into her closed his eyes and started to cum. Linda started screaming out that she was cumming. She told Dave to fill her pussy with his cum she wanted to feel his big cock shooting cum into her. Dave held his cock in her pussy for a few minute before slowly easing himself out of her. I don’t think I had ever seen a cock as big as his. Even though it was now semi-hard it looked to be over ten inches long. As he rolled over to Linda’s side she collapsed onto the mattress with her legs still spread wide giving me a clear view of her gaping pussy with Dave’s cum flowing out of it.
She looked over at me it was obvious that she hadn’t seen me enter the room. Hey honey she said are you having fun. I was fucking a beautiful unknown blond right beside her, yes I told her and it looks like you’re enjoying yourself also. Mmmmm she mouthed oh yea much more than I thought I would that’s for sure. She reached up and ran a finger across the corner of her mouth removing some cum that was still there. Yea I would say you’re having a great time I said with a smile. Well maybe I should go freshen up just a little she said as she ran her tongue around her lips and as far out as she could reach. As she was standing there she looked back at me and said I really should tell you something else while I’m thinking about it. What’s that I said, before she answered me she just stood there for a second or two with her legs slightly spread. She then ran a finger over the inside of her thigh where Dave’s cum was still flowing out of her pussy. With his cum coating her finger she looked at it for a second before holding it to her mouth and sucking her finger. When she looked back at me she said with a smile I think I’ve acquired a taste for cum.
As Linda left the room the young blond I was fucking was starting to moan as I slammed my cock into her. It wasn’t long until she was moaning and screaming to the world that she was cumming. I continued slamming my cock into her until her orgasm passed. I knew I wasn’t going to be able to cum myself but I did everything I could to give her as much pleasure as I could. I brought her to one more orgasm before Linda came back from the restroom. She collapsed forward with me on top of her. I moved her hair off her neck and face before I leaned forward and kissed her neck. You were wonderful I told her do you come here often. About every month or so she replied how about you two I don’t think I ever seen you here before. It’s our first time but I don’t think it going to be our last. I would love to see you again and spend some more time with you. I would like that she replied as Linda reentered the room. She told me her name was Karen and she would love to introduce her husband to us next time they see us.
I got up from Karen and met Linda as she came into the room. She gave me a hug and thanked me for talking her into coming she really enjoyed herself tonight. She said as much as she has enjoyed herself she was a little sore, tired and about ready to go. I hope you don’t mind honey she said but it’s going to take a little while to get ready to fuck some more. I told her that was fine and we should find our clothes and say our good byes if she wanted to.
After we got dressed we stopped in the kitchen to get some juice and say our good byes. Linda made sure she got Dave’s number and promised that we would get together again real soon. Clay and her husband came into the kitchen about that time and I introduce them to Linda. We also exchanged contact information with them before leaving.
As we were driving down the freeway on our way home I again ask Linda if she had enjoyed herself. She reached down and stroked my thigh before looking up at me and said that she doesn’t think she has ever had so many orgasms in one night in her life. There was just so much going on, so many things to see, the sights, sounds and smells just formed a mix to the senses that was so exotic. I filled some fantasies that I had kept secret for a long time because I didn’t know what you would say if I told you about them. After tonight I think we can open up to each other with whatever fantasy we might have without fear of the other not understanding or accepting our feelings. I said I had been trying to tell her that for longer than I could remember. She snuggled up next to me and said I know I’m sorry it took me so long to realize that.
We continued to talk as we drove about everything that we had done and experienced that night. As we did Linda started stroking my cock through my slacks. Before long she unzipped my slacks and pulled them down. She lowered her head to my lap and started licking and sucking my cock. She rolled her head around and looked up at me with a sly smile she said your cock smells and tastes like pussy what have you been up to? Well I said in reply your lips taste like cum what have you been up to. Fair enough she said before lowering her mouth back to my cock. For most of the drive home from there Linda alternated between licking and sucking my cock and talking about all that had taken place. After cumming so many times that night it took some time before she was able to give me an orgasm. Just before we got back home while she was on her hand and knees giving me a combination of a blow job and jacking me off she brought me over the top. I told her I was about to cum and this time instead of removing her mouth from my cock she sucked it deeper into her mouth and swallowed every drop of cum I could pump into her mouth.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 9,597 views
First Time at the Party House
By Guest, in Gangbangs & Orgies,
I guess it was because of her Catholic upbringing that caused Linda to never suggest a desire to try anything new or for her to express any of her fantasies during most of our marriage. I would bring up something or hint about trying something new I had fantasized about, to which her reply was always a shrug followed by her telling me “what ever you want to do“. Oh don’t get me wrong it wasn’t an I’ll take one for the team kind of thing on her part. It was her unwillingness to ever broach the subject of something new. I knew she had fantasies but no matter how much I tried to convince her that I was always open to and willing to try what ever fantasies she might have she would never open the dialog in this subject.
During this time we had some very close friends in the lifestyle that we were friends with before we started playing with them. We would party with these friends on a fairly regular bases. We had also met some very nice couples through some swinger publications that we had met and partied with. Once the ice was broken Linda was the life of the party. It took her a little time to become comfortable with people but once she did she was into partying all night long. All of our experiences however had been with small parties with friends or on a couple on couple bases. We had never been to a party house or function with large numbers of people meeting for the purpose of swinging.
One night I was reading a swingers publication in bed. The article I was reading was about a party house in the Bay Area. I was enthralled with the article telling about the amenities of this particular house. It talked about the number of attendees at the house on the authors visit there. It mentioned that on the night of the authors visit there were over forty couples in attendance. It told about the dance floor, the hot tub, the private rooms and the orgy room. My mind was flooded of visions of Linda and I at this place and the things it would offer us. By the time Linda made her way to bed my cock was fully erect and to say I was turned on by this article was an understatement.
As Linda got in bed she gave me that look with a smirk followed by a smile. What are you reading she ask knowing full well I was reading a swingers magazine. Before I could answer she snuggled up next to me and let her hand lightly rub over my cock. When she felt my erection she looked at me with raised eyebrows before she reached up and opened the magazine wide enough so she could also read along with me.
After we both finished reading the article I looked over at Linda and ask her what she thought about the subject matter. Oh I don’t know was her reply I don’t know if I could feel comfortable with that many total strangers. As she was telling me her feeling about the party house she had just read about I let my hand find it’s way between her thighs. As I traced the outline of her pussy through her silk pajamas. I found the material covering her pussy was soaked with her juices. I knew that regardless of how coy she was acting and what she was telling me about her reservations about this kind of place her pussy was telling me that the story about the party house had turned her on.
We talked about the atmosphere of the party house and how much fun we could have at a place like this, at least that‘s what I was talking about. As the conversation continued one thing led to another and we wound up fucking like newly weds over the next hour or so. I brought her to at least four body shaking orgasms as we alternated our lovemaking with conversation about the article and how turned on I would be seeing her in action at a house like that. Finely I couldn’t hold back any longer and let my cock erupt in her pussy adding what seemed like a cup full of cum to her already well lubricated pussy.
Over the next few months we talked about going to a party house to see what it was like in person. We talked about it but scheduling it and making it happen was another matter. Linda seemed reluctant as she seemed to always find a reason we couldn’t go on any particular weekend. On the occasions when she warmed to the idea it seemed something would always come up to put a damper in our plans. That is until one weekend when everything just seemed to fall into place.
Linda seemed as usual reluctant to try something new. She told me that Saturday, alright we can go check it out tonight if you want to but I don’t want to play or anything like that. Sure I told her we would just go to the city have a nice dinner then drop by and check it out before we head home. Ok she said as long as you know nothing is going to happen tonight. I honestly thought at that point in time that we were going to do nothing more than check this place out on our first visit there.
I was starting to feel a little bummed about it thinking maybe some other time would be able to make a trip to play. After making it clear about her intentions her actions started to confuse me a little. I walked into the bathroom as Linda was taking her bath before our trip to the city. As I walked in she was sitting on the back of the tub with her legs spread shaving her pussy. She would shave her legs anytime we were going out but her pussy only got a fresh shave when there was a pretty good chance we were going to be playing that night. I didn’t say anything to her I just turned the water on in the shower and proceeded to take my shower.
As I was getting out of the shower Linda was sliding into a sexy matching bra and panty set. She next applied her makeup and did her hair. This was followed by her putting on her favorite pair of (CFM) heels. She put on a very sexy sun dress with nothing under it except for the matching bra and panties. Like so many times before Linda was saying one thing with her voice while her actions were saying something altogether different. It sure looked to me like she was dressing to go play tonight.
As we were driving into the city Linda talked about everything and anything except what I couldn’t get out of my mind. I didn’t mention anything about what we were going to do that night. I just followed her lead on what ever subject she wanted to talk about. Even that early in the lifestyle I had learned that this thing we enjoy so much is all controlled by the women in our lives.
We made it into the city and drove down to the fisherman Warf area for dinner. We had a drink before dinner and a glass of wine each with dinner. The alcohol seemed to relax both of us to a comfortable feeling. After leaving the restaurant we walked along the waterfront shops hand in hand. We were in no real hurry, we were enjoying each others company and the beauty of the setting we were in. I have no idea how long we were walking before we found ourselves back at our car.
As we got in the car and pulled out of the parking lot Linda asked just where is this place. I gave her the address and the directions that I had received from the phone call we had made earlier in the day to the party house. Linda read the road signs as I tried to follow the directions. In less than half an hour we had found our way to where we had been instructed to park. We made our way to the large Victorian house and knocked on the door. Standing on the front porch of this house I suddenly found myself very nervous about what this place might hold for us. We were greeted by a lady in what I would guess to be her thirties who invited in. We were asked if this was our first visit to which we answered yes. We were given a tour of the house and the amenities. There were about thirty or so couples milling around when we got there. The lighting was dimmed and the place took on a bar like atmosphere. I looked back over at Linda, she smiled and said why don’t you pay the door fee and lets get a cup of coffee.
I don’t know what Linda was expecting but she seemed to relax after we had been in this place for a few minutes. Her last words before we got out of the car still echoed through my head though, we aren’t going to do anything we are just going to check this place out right. Sure I had told her we would never do anything you don’t want to do. I think she was expecting that people would be trying to jump her bones as soon as she walked through the door. Which was defiantly not the case everybody seemed to be very low keyed and friendly.
After we paid the door fee we made our way into the kitchen area. There we found a coffee pot on the counter and snacks on the table. We weren’t hungry but coffee did sound good. There were several couples milling around the kitchen area that we exchanged niceties with. We thought we might do a little exploring and check the place out a little more. We walked into the area of the house which contained the hot tub just checking things out as we sipped our coffee.
We walked into an area that was divided off into separate little cubicles each containing a mattress with a small table containing a bowl with condoms and an assortment of lubricants. We also found a larger enclosed area where several couples were in various array of sexual acts. We found a small window over looking this orgy room an watched the goings on for a few minutes. Linda turned away from the window with a smile and raised her eyebrow at me before headed back toward the kitchen. I followed behind her and we both stopped in the entrance area between the kitchen and the hot tub area. We were just taking in the goings on checking out the couples in the hot tub and those just sitting around chatting.. Not really sure of the proper code of conduct we were just trying to take our lead from the other couples there.
We both had our backs to the kitchen so nether of us saw the lady that walked up behind us. We first became aware of her presence when she asked if this was our first visit here. Linda answered yes as she turned around to see who had asked us the question. Behind us was a smiling blond I guessed to be in her mid-thirties totally nude with an infectious smile and a great body. She introduced herself as Pam we followed her lead and introduce ourselves to her.
We made small talk with this woman for a few minutes. During which time she complemented Linda telling her what a beautiful lady she was. Linda thanked her and gave a little uneasy little laugh before returning the same complement to this woman. It was really kind of funny watching Linda trying not to be too obvious about checking out this woman who was standing there engaging us in conversation in the nude. No seriously she said to Linda you are beautiful let me look at you. With that she placed her hands on Linda’s shoulders and slowly turned her around giving this woman a complete view of her still fully clothed body. As Linda’s back was to her the lady told her that she was far to beautiful to still be dressed. With that she reached down to the hem of Linda’s sun dress and pulled it up over her head. To my surprise Linda helped her remove the dress and just that quick was standing there in just her panties, bra, CFM shoes and a smile.
Oh you have such a beautiful body lets get everything off you. With that this lady knelt down and pulled Linda’s panties off. Linda didn’t hesitate or protest and as this lady was removing her panties she was stepping out of them as she removed her bra. Now standing in front of me was not only this lady that we had just met but my wife was now also totally nude along with her. At this point in the night Linda and our new friend being nude wasn’t as sexual as it was natural. But natural or sexual it was starting to turn me on. Not only Linda and our new friend but also the people getting in and out of the hot tub or just milling about nude. There wasn’t any real sexual activity going on but you could just feel the sexual energy in the air.
Watching this my cock had gotten so hard it was uncomfortable confined in my clothes. Pam, our new friend seemed to notice my condition. She smiled at Linda and said to her “your husband looks a little uncomfortable with all those clothes on doesn’t he”. With that she reached out and ran her hand over my cock with a smile then added that I seem to be enjoying myself. Looking back at Linda she said what do you think do you want to get him out of those clothes. Linda didn’t say anything she just smiled and reached for my belt buckle. In what seemed like just a matter of seconds both these ladies had all my clothes off and on a small bench beside Linda’s clothes. Maybe it was due to a mind overload I really don’t know but I would have normally been so embarrassed standing there with an erection but this night it just seemed natural and I hardly noticed or paid any attention to that fact.
Before I had a chance to think about what might happen next a couple eased their way past us into the hot tub room. I guess they knew Pam because as they passed us the guy reached out and patted Pam’s ass as he greeted her. Pam gave him a friendly kiss and expressed her delight at seeing them. Then with his arm lightly around her waist Pam introduces us to this new couple. The guy and I shock hands but he seemed far more interested in Linda than he was in me. As Pam introduced him to Linda she asked him to check out how beautiful Linda was. For emphasis Pam tweaked Linda’s nipple saying doesn’t she have the most perfect tits you’ve ever seen. Bob our new friend agreed with her as he joined Pam and tweaked one of Linda’s nipples before leaning forward taking it into his mouth.
Well from not going to do anything other than just checking this place out when we walked into this place things were changing in a hurry. Linda seemed to be enjoying every minute of it. I was just standing there watching the goings on between Bob, Pam and Linda. Bob had his back to me and the two girls were facing me while they were talking to Bob. I must admit that I had almost forgotten about Shirley, Bob’s wife until she reached over and lightly rubbed my arm saying it looks like they are hitting it off well doesn’t it. Looks that way I answered as I looked over to really look at Shirley for the first time.
Shirley was about 5’5” with a great figure and a very pretty face to go with her very sexy body. As I was checking her out I guess she was doing the same to me. When we made eye contact again she had a broad smile on her face and commented on the fact that I must be enjoying myself. Oh why do you say that I asked. Without saying anything Shirley reached out wrapping her fingers around my cock and stroked it. I was so wrapped up into what Linda was doing and what was going on around me that I didn’t really notice the fact that I had a diamond cutter that was pointing straight up. Looking up at me with a smile she answered because of this. I had to agree with her that I did find this place a real turn on.
When I looked back at the rest of our little group Bob was standing between Pam and Linda. His pants were around his ankles. He had his hands between both women’s thighs with a finger in each of their pussies while they were both stroking his cock. Linda seemed to be enjoying herself, she was standing there with her head held back and her eyes closed. Pam had her arm around Linda’s shoulder. She leaned over and whispered something in Linda’s ear. I saw Linda nod her head in agreement as she opened her eyes. She looked over at me and smiled at the sight of Shirley stroking my cock. Pam motioned toward the back where the private rooms were to Bob and smiled at Shirley saying lets go back here for a little more privacy.
Shirley who hadn’t let go of my cock since our introduction looked up at me saying that it looks like they are going to the private area to play a little bit and ask if I would like to join them. Oh yea was all I could mutter as Shirley lead me to the private area by the cock. I could see Pam leading the way as she was followed by Linda and Bob. Pam found an area that was vacant and lead the way in.
A few seconds later when Shirley and I arrived in the private cubical we found Linda on her back, her legs were spread wide and Bob was between them eating her pussy as Pam was kneeling beside her tweaking her nipples. As we walked in Shirley dropped to her knees and took my cock into her mouth. I just stood there for a few minutes enjoying the feel of my cock in her mouth. Knowing full well that this couldn’t go on for very long because if it did I knew I would cum in her mouth in just a matter of seconds. As Shirley was kneeling in front of me sucking my cock she started to removed her clothes.
I eased my cock out of Shirley’s mouth as I helped her to her feet.. With Shirley standing in front of me I helped her remove the rest of her clothes. When Shirley was completely naked I took her in my arms giving her a sexy wet kiss. I reached between her legs and ran my fingers over her pussy. I found her juices were running down the insides of her thighs and new she wanted to get fucked as much as I wanted to fuck her. We eased ourselves down onto the mattress without letting go of each other. I laid back on the mattress and pulled Shirley on top of me. We continued to kiss as she rubbed her pussy over my hard cock coating it with her juices.
I felt some movement around my head and looked up to see Pam was squatting down as she was leaning forward still playing with Linda’s tits. She was almost in a “Z” shape facing away from us, I reached up and found Pam’s pussy with my hand. As I slowly slid a finger into her well lubricated pussy Pam spread her legs and raised her ass a little giving me even better access to her. With Shirley still on top of me I slid forward on my back until my head was under Pam’s ass and between her thighs. I felt Shirley grasp my cock as she guided it into her throbbing pussy. As my cock was sliding deep into Shirley I looked up and made eye contact with Pam. I don’t know where she found it but out of nowhere Pam was reaching between her legs and sled a pillow under my head. Once she had my head elevated on the pillow she lowered her pussy to my waiting mouth.
I could feel Shirley with her hands on my chest riding my cock like a jockey. The sounds of sex were all around me I couldn’t see all that much but the sounds and smells were mind blowing. I heard the all too familiar sounds of Linda’s orgasms at least three times while all this was going on. For me it was almost like switching the channels on the TV. First I was concentrating on the mind blowing feeling of Shirley’s pussy sliding up and down by cock. Then the next second my concentration was focused on the sweet nectar flowing our of Pam’s pussy and onto my tongue.
I knew I couldn’t hold out much longer and when I heard Shirley yell to the world that she was cumming I couldn’t hold back and shot my load of cum deep into her pussy. Pam also rewarded my talented tongue by cumming shortly after I did. I felt Shirley roll off me as I continued to lick the flowing juices from Pam’s pussy.
A short time latter Pam untangled herself from my head and eased herself into a prone position on the mattress. After the girls got off me I was rewarded with the site of Linda on her hands and knees. Bob was behind her fucking her doggie style. They were no more that a couple feet from me. From my position I could clearly see his cock sliding in and out of my wife. That was the first chance I had had to really see this guys cock and had no idea it was as big as it was. I’m about 8 inches or so and this guy was much bigger than I am. Linda had her head down resting in her arms with her ass in the air. She was whimpering and telling Bob to fuck her harder with his big cock. Oh it feels so good I heard her say as she raddled on nearing an orgasm. I saw Bob grab her firmly by the hips as he slammed his cock all the way into her holding it firmly all the way in the depth of her pussy. I knew he was pumping his cum deep into her pussy. As the first squirt of his cum hit her pussy walls Linda also started to cum.
It took them both several minutes to come back to earth. Bob eased back letting his cock slide out of her pussy with a plop. Even in it’s soft state Bob’s cock rested at least half way down his thigh. Bob rolled over on his back beside Linda. Linda with Bob’s cum flowing out of her pussy and down her thighs eased herself forward and rolled over on her back.
Pam was kneeling beside Linda smiling down at her. Linda after a few minutes opened her eyes and looked up at Pam meeting her smile with one of her own. How was it Pam asked her, was it as good as I told you it would be. Linda smiled and said I think it might have been even better than you told me it would be. As they talked Pam let her fingers trace an outline over Linda’s thighs. Now Linda is straight and what happened next really surprised me.
As Pam was talking to Linda she let her fingers lightly trace patterns over Linda’s thighs. She reached forward a little then ran a finger tip over Linda’s pussy. Linda’s pussy was gaping open from being fucked by a very large cock. You could see the combination of Bob’s cum mixed with her juices flowing out of her pussy then flowing down between the cheeks of her ass. Oh you are so wet you must have really enjoyed yourself. Oh I did Linda told her I think I must have had at least five orgasms it was fantastic. With that Pam ask her to spread her legs just a little so she could get a better view of her pussy. Linda told her to give her a second to clean up a little bit because her pussy was so full of Bob’s cum that if she spread her legs it would all flow out. Pam told her that wasn’t’ a problem at all because she was going to clean her up and have her ready for more in no time.
With that Pam worked her way between Linda’s legs. With a hand on each knee Pam gently spread Linda’s legs apart. Pam leaned forward and very lightly ran her tongue over the lips of Linda’s pussy while looking into her eyes. Linda raised herself up on her elbows watching Pam slowly licking her pussy with an unsure look of both pleasure and anticipation. She was entering an area that everything in her upbringing told her was wrong. As Pam got more into it Linda leaned back again she placed a hand on Pam’s head. Linda closed her eyes and let the pleasure that Pam was bringing her flood over her body. I watched as Linda started moving her hips in rhythm with Pam’s probing tongue on her pussy.
Watching Pam bring Linda the pleasurable height she was bringing her brought my cock to full attention again. Shirley had crawled over to Bob, she was kneeling beside him with her head over his cock. She was licking the length of his cock and sucking it back to life again. As I watched her Shirley was holding Bob’s cock with two hands near the base stroking it while she was sucking the head of that monster into her mouth. I started lightly stroking my cock as I watched Pam eating Bob’s cum out of Linda’s pussy and Shirley bringing Bob‘s monster cock back to life again. Soon I found myself wanting more and Pam’s ass looked real good.
Pam’s ass was in the air as she knelt between Linda’s legs. I didn’t know just how receptive Pam was going to be to me sliding my cock into her but I was about to find out. As I eased in behind Pam my cock traced it’s way over her pussy. I heard Pam moan as she felt my cock slid over her pussy. I felt Pam’s hand grab my cock as she feed it into her pussy. She was very wet and slick her juices where flowing down her thighs. I wasn’t in the mood to tease or spend a lot of time with foreplay with her I wanted to fuck her, to drive my cock into her until I felt my balls slap against her clit. I grabbed Pam by the hips and drove my cock fully into her with one stroke. She moaned and pushed her ass back into me meeting my thrust. While holding her by the hips I drove my cock into Pam as hard and as fast as I could. She would moan with each stroke and bury her face into Linda’s pussy.
It only seemed like a few minutes before I heard Linda start her I’m about to cum moan. As I looked on Linda grabbed Pam’s head with both hands as she pulled Pam’s head into her she lifted her hips off the floor grinding her pussy it onto Pam’s mouth. With her tongue and lips Pam continued to lick and suck Linda’s pussy alternating driving her tongue as far into her pussy as she could. All the while I had a firm hold of Pam’s hips as I was driving my cock deep into her pussy.
Linda was soon screaming that she was cumming. As she did Pam sucked her clit into her mouth and sucked it like it was a small cock bringing Linda over the edge into an earth shattering orgasm. Linda held her hips off the mattress forcing her pussy firmly into Pam’s eagerly mouth. Linda rode out her first Bi orgasm, her hips were still twitching as she lowered them back to the mattress as her orgasm subsided.
Pam wasn’t far behind Linda in reaching an orgasm. With the thrill of watching Pam bring Linda over the top while my cock was pounding into her left me holding a loosing battle of trying to hold back my orgasm. Pam pushed back against me driving my cock as deep into her as she could. Her breathing was now coming in short gasps as I held her hips firmly against me driving my cock deep into her pussy. I held still with my cock buried as deep as I could in Pam’s warm wet tunnel of love. I could hold back no longer, my cock started pumping squirt after squirt of cum into the depth of her pussy.
As I tried to get my breathing back under control again I relaxed my grip on Pam’s hips eased back and let my cock slid out of her pussy. I eased myself down and laid down on the mattress. As I watched Pam smiled up at Linda as she moved from between her legs. She moved forward and kissed her tenderly on the lips. I knew that Linda could taste both her juices as well as Bob’s cum on Pam’s lips. As they parted their embrace Linda smiled at her as Pam rolled over to lay beside her.
A few minutes later Linda got up off the mattress and said she would be right back she had to use the restroom. Linda walk nude out of the cubical we were in to find a restroom leaving the rest of us still laying together on the mattress. After cumming twice in such a short time span I was pretty well spent and needed to rest for a few minutes. As I let the experience that we had just experience rush through my mind I was in a state of exhausted bliss.
As I was laying there I watched Bob slowly rise to a kneeling position and crawl behind Shirley. He guided his cock to her pussy. Shirley reached between her legs as she raised her ass up and positioned Bob’s cock into her pussy. Bob grabbed her hips and pulled her back into him as he thrust his hips forward driving his cock deep into her pussy. Pam and I watched Bob fucking Shirley not three feet from us like we were watching a live porn movie.
Bob and Shirley were still fucking when Linda returned from the restroom. She laid down beside me and snuggled up to me as we all watched Bob and Shirley. How are you doing I ask her as we laid together. She turned back toward me and gave me a loving kiss before telling me that she was doing great and asked me how I was doing. Tired but doing great I told her.
As we were watching Bob and Shirley put on a show for us Linda reached back and started to ever so lightly stroke my cock. I didn’t think it would be possible but my cock was coming back to life again. It was still very sensitive but the fire was still there and Linda was doing as only she can do in bringing it back to life.
Linda looked back at me with a knowing smile and said it looks like you’re ready for another round big boy. She eased over and laid back spreading her legs. I eased between her leg and moved my cock to the entrance of her pussy. She reached between our bodies and guided my cock into her. She was still very wet and my cock slid into her in one thrust until my balls were slapping her ass. I fucked her slowly and methodically as we both watched Bob pound his large cock into his wife from behind.
With just a smile to us Pam got up and slipped out of our cubical. Linda and I continued watching the show beside us as we continued our slow easy lovemaking. Even though my cock was hard and I was fucking again after cumming twice since we had been there I knew I was not going to be cumming anytime soon. I was just enjoying the feel of my wife’s pussy wrapped around my cock.
I don’t know how long Pam was gone but when she came back she didn’t come back alone. She had three guys with her as she reentered our cubical. The four of us in the cubical were still fucking our spouses when she came in and found a place on the mattress. She introduced the guys with her and let us know that they were friends of hers that she has known for some time. Now I’ve been to a lot of places but this was the first time I’ve been introduced to somebody while I was fucking my wife.
The three guys with Pam were all nude and it didn’t take long to see that they were all very large. As Pam laid down between Bob and Shirley and us. As two of the guys started paying a lot of attention to Pam she told the other one that this is Linda she’s the one I told you about. The guy nodded to me and knelt down near Linda’s head telling her that it was nice to meet her. He went on to tell her what I beautiful lady she was.
As he talked to Linda he reached over and tweaked her nipple rolling it between his forefinger and thumb. Linda looked up at him then reached up and started stroking his cock. It didn’t take her long before she had this guy fully erect and ready for action. Linda pulled him and his cock to her lips. She slid it into her mouth sucking it down her throat. As she did so my cock started to twitch in her pussy. After a few minutes of this Linda said this isn’t going to work I’m getting a cramp in my neck. With that she pulled herself off my cock and rolled over on her hands and knees. I again moved up behind her and slid my cock back into her pussy. Our new friend moved in front of her placing his cock to her lips. Linda grabbed his cock around the base and stroked it with her hand as she sucked it into her mouth.
I looked over at Pam and she was now in just about the same position that Linda was in as she was taking on the other two guys that had come in with her. She was moaning with pleasure while she was being fucked by one guy as she was giving head to the other. Both of the guys fucking her had to be at least nine inches and giving her everything they had.
I could feel Linda’s pussy get even wetter than it had been after she started playing with her new friends very large cock. The fact that it turned her on so much had the effect of turning me on also. I could feel my cock start to get that familiar feeling again. I grabbed Linda’s hips and started slamming my cock into her deep and hard. I knew that she wanted to feel me cum inside her so she could fuck her new friend. She was having a little trouble getting more than the head of his cock into her mouth but she was doing the best she could and he was loving every minute of it. I didn’t even try to hold back my cock was starting to get a little sore and I wanted to cum one more time tonight. A few more rapped thrust into her velvet smooth pussy and I was shooting my load deep in her pussy.
As I eased my cock out of Linda I eased over to the wall of the cubical to rest and watch. I heard the guy who’s cock was in her mouth tell Linda that he wanted to fuck her. Linda didn’t reply she just eased his cock out of his mouth and turned around so that her raised ass was now facing him. As he slid his cock between her thighs he rubbed the head along the length of her pussy. Linda reached back and wrapped her hand around his cock as she positioned it at the entrance to her pussy. He thrust his hips forward and impaled about six or seven inches of his cock into her and held still letting her become accustomed to the size of his cock. He must have been at least ten inches long and one of the thickest cocks I had ever seen.
Linda had her eyes closed and was trying to control her breathing as she let herself adjust to his size. After a few minutes she opened her eyes and looked at me and smile. Her hair was matted with sweat and her makeup had long since be rubbed off but she was still the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen. While looking at me I saw the smile fade from her lips as she started easing herself back forcing this guys cock deeper into her pussy.
It took what must have been at least ten minutes before she had all his cock in her pussy. Once she had it all the way in she stopped again to adjust to being that filled with cock. After a few minutes the guy started to slowly pull his cock out of her. When it was about half way out he stopped and slowly pushed it back in again. This went on for several minutes until he was pulling it almost all the way out before he would ease it all the way back in again. Over and over again he eased his cock in and out of her pussy. I could see her juices running down the insides of her thighs as this guy slowly and methodically fuck her.
This guy had Linda whimpering and begging for more. He started picking up the pace but not so much that would cause her discomfort. This guy really had some staying power because he must have fucked her for at least thirty minutes before he started showing any signs of getting ready to cum. His pace picked up a little and he told Linda that he wanted to cum inside her. Oh yea baby fuck me good I want to feel that big cock of yours filling my pussy with your cum. One last thrust deep into her pussy and he held her back into him. I could see his cock start to twitch and his hips would jerk forward with each squirt of cum he shot deep into her pussy.
When she felt the first squirt of cum hit the back of her pussy Linda screamed that she was cumming. Oh yea, oh yea that feels so good don’t stop now keep filling my pussy oh that feels so good. It must have taken him at least a full minute if not more before he stopped pumping his cum into her. During that whole time Linda didn’t stop begging for more.
As he eased his cock out of her Linda feel forward on her crossed arms. Her legs were still drawn up under her as she tried to regain her composure. I was behind her sitting with my back against the wall to the cubical we were in. I had a clear view of her pussy when the guy moved from behind her. Her pussy was gapping open and cum was flowing out of it and down her thighs. What seemed like a pint of cum flowed out of her before she rolled over and looked at me with tired eyes but broad smile on her face. As she looked at me she mouthed “I love you” I love you too I mouthed back to her.
I don’t know where the time went but as we laid there I checked my watch and found that it was after two AM already. I ask Linda if she was ready to go to which she replied if I was. I sure wish I could understand what women are saying when they say something. They just seem to have a knack of having some guy take responsibility for making the call that they want made but not the responsibility for making that call. Whether it’s going to a swing club, but not to play or time to leave that same swing club after playing all night. But hey they sure make things a lot of fun when us guys make the right call.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 7,198 views
My wife Doris, a gorgeous blonde and her identical twin sister, Sharron. Whom with her sister’s knowledge, I’ve longed to fuck for a long, long time.
While looking at me, Sharron teasingly, slowly lowered her sister’s top, revealing my wife’s perfect 38 DD’s and leaning over, darted her tongue out, lapping her sister’s ample mounds making her cry with pleasure before capturing one of Doris’s hard nipples with her full, wet lips.
My cock began to harden as I watched Sharron chew my wife’s erect nipples.
“Oh yeah baby! Lick my tits!” Doris moaned with pleasure as her sister’s wet tongue bathed her perfect nipples.
“You like that don’t you baby! You love me sucking your tits” my gorgeous sister-in-law, sensually said to her equally hot sister, my wife.
“Oh yeah sis, lick my tits! Ohhhh yes baby! Ohhh baby……” Doris moaned, reaching for her sister’s crotch.
Pushing the thin material of Sharron’s bottom aside, Doris’s fingers captured the swelling clit, drawing sighs of pleasure from her sister’s lips.
“Oh yes baby! Rub my clit……ooooohhhhh just like that!” Sharron cried with delight.
Slowly, taking in the hot action, I began to rub my crotch as my cock started to harden. Gradually both horny blondes managed to remove each other’s clothes.
“I bet that you would love to see me lick your wife’s pussy? Wouldn’t you” Sharron asked, turning to me, wanton in her eyes as her hand probed between Doris’s legs and gently rubbed my wife’s swelling clit.
“Yeah, Sharron! Lick your sister’s hot pussy. Make it nice and wet baby” I encouraged the gorgeous blonde thoroughly enjoying the show the girls were putting on. My eyes were glued to the hot action as Doris leaned back on the lawn chair, her legs parting, offering her blonde haired lined gaping, wet cunt to her sister’s hungry mouth.
“Oh yeah baby, lick her juicy pussy” I ordered hotly. I couldn’t wait to see Sharron’s tongue working on my wife’s clit.
“Yeah baby, lick my cunt. Fuck me with your wet tongue” Doris begged, her own hand seeking her cum glistening cunt.
“You want me to make you cum with my tongue baby?” Sharron asked before diving between her sister’s spread legs.
“Oooohhhh……Aaaahhh……..Ohh yeah honey, make me cum! I want you to taste my pussy juice” Doris sighed as Sharron started by sliding a finger deep in her sister’s cunt, drawing moans of pleasure from my wife.
“Oh baby! You like that don’t you? You like your sister eating your pussy” I asked her while reaching for her perfect mounds.
“Oh fuck baby! Oh Yes! Lick my pussy sis!” Doris cried, reaching for my bulging crotch. “Take your cock out baby. Show my sister how big it is. Let me see you stroke it” My hot wife asked.
Obediently, I lowered my shorts, releasing my swollen weapon from its confinement.
“Oh yes baby! Stroke that monster! Let her see how big it gets” My aroused wife encouraged.
Slowly I stroked it, pulling the skin past the enlarged knob. Sharron momentarily interrupted her pussy munching to admire my swollen rod
“Oh my God! It’s huge” she gasped appreciatively.
“I’m glad you like” I said “Would you like to taste it?” I added moving toward them
“Would I?” my hot sister-in-law replied hungrily
Doris switched positions kneeling between her sister’s parted legs.
“Oh yes baby, lick my clit…Oh yeah just like that” Sharron cried when her sister’s trained tongue lapped at the swollen clit before parting Sharron’s cunt lips, sliding in and out as she tongue fucked her mirror image.
“Yeah honey, eat her cunt” I urged my wife. I watched my wife lapping up her sister’s cunt juice as I slid my rapidly hardening cock past Sharron’s parted lips
“Oh fuck baby suck my dick” I moaned while plunging my now fully hard cock down her willing throat until the cum filled balls slapped against the blonde’s chin
Once in awhile for a change of pace the blonde pulled my cock out of her expert mouth and sucked on my cum filled sac
“I want both of you sucking it” I commanded, lying on the lawn chair. I moaned with delight as my wife and her sister took turns sliding their expert lips down my shaft “Yeah ladies, you know how to do it” I cried as while one sucked it deep down her throat, the other chewed on the balls.
After a while I wanted to sink my hardness in a wet pussy. I didn’t care whose it was. “Who wants to feel my cock in her pussy first?” I inquired.
“Sharron has been dying to ride this big pole” Doris volunteered “Haven’t you hon?” she added.
“Oh fuck yeah” the horny blonde admitted, straddling my crotch, aiming the enlarged knob at her eager, cunt juice glistening slit “Oh my God! It’s so big!” she exclaimed slowly easing her cunt down the thick shaft.
“Come here baby” I directed my wife, eying her blonde hair lined, glistening love gash. “Let me suck your pussy while your sister rides my bone” I suggested.
“Yeah baby, lick my pussy! Eat my cunt honey!” Doris sighed as I savored her pussy nectar. My sister-in-law
cried, bouncing up and down on my thick lance, the cum filled balls rhythmically slapping against her firm, perfectly shaped ass. “Ooooohhhh…….Aaaaaaahhhhh…….Yes baby, fuck my pussy hard!” Sharron cried as I rammed my thick cock forcefully in and out of her tight, wet cunt. “Oooooohhhhh baby!!!!!!! Yeeeeeessssss!! You lick pussy so well……Ohhhh yes!” My sexy, blonde wife lamented, fully enjoying my expert cunt lapping.
“Look what I found!” Sharron exclaimed, momentarily halting the riding on my rigid member and reaching to grasp a huge black dildo. “What do you have sis?” Doris inquired.
“You always wanted to have a big black one in your cunt baby, let’s see how you like this one baby” The younger sister (by ten minutes) replied
“Oh fuck! Yes baby! I want to enjoy that monster filling my cunt” my lustful wife pleaded. Doris slid down to the thick carpet, her shapely legs parted, anxiously waiting for the thick black dildo her sister yielded
“Lick her pussy first, Get her ready for that monster” I instructed. “Oh yes baby……let me taste your cunt juice” Sharron agreed, sliding under her sister’s parted crotch.
I watched for awhile as my wife hungrily licked her sister’s wet cunt, her tongue massaging Sharron’s swollen clit as slowly I stroked my stiff shaft, fully enjoying the show the girls were giving me.
An idea suddenly came to me and going in the medicine cabinet, I brought back a tube of KY jelly. Kneeling behind my sister-in-law’s perfectly formed behind; I slid my face between the perfect mounds and penetrated her tiny anus with the tip of my tongue “Ohhhhh……Aaaaahhhhh……ohh fuck Mario, that feels so good” she moaned as I worked my tongue deeper in her tiny sphincter.
By now Sharron had taken the tube of lubricant and had worked quite a bit around her sister’s tiny asshole.
“Yeah Sharron! Work those fingers in your big sister’s ass…….Loosen it up for that big black dildo” I instructed.
“I’m going to fuck your asshole while you slide that monster in your sister’s ass” I said to Sharron, moving behind her, aiming the head of my cock at her tiny sphincter.
Sharron moaned softly with pleasure once I began to rub her tiny opening with the lubricant. Achieving my goal, Sharron’s bung hole well loosed by both my oral and manual encouragement, I moved behind her, aiming the knob of my swollen weapon at the puckered hole.
“Aaaaahhhhh……Ooooohhhhhh”
We all sighed in unison, the timing perfect, Sharron slid the large bulb of the black dildo past Doris’s small opening, penetrating her sister’s shit hole At the same time, moving my hips forward, I easily slipped my stiff rod past the willing blonde’s well lubricated asshole.
“Mmmmmm…..ooooohhhhh……That feels so good” My sexy dream fuck whimpered, backing up her shapely derriere to meet my thrusts.
“Oh yeah Mario! Fuck my tight little shit hole” Sharron encouraged, just before diving back between my wife’s spread legs, her lips closing tight around her sister’s bloated clit, chewing on Doris’s love button, all the while, rhythmically stroking the large synthetic toy in and out of her stretched anal opening it all the wide enough to accommodate the large instrument.
“Yeah baby! Ohhh Yeeeessssss! Oh baby……Stroke that big cock in my asshole Sharron” My hot wife encouraged her sister “Yes honey! Oooohhh yes baby take it all the way” I urged her on.
“Yeah stud! Is my sister’s asshole tight enough?” My sizzling partner inquired
“Oh fuck Sharron you’re taking the whole thing in your ass baby…..how is it?" My wife asked.
“Once you get used to it….Ohhhh baby it feels great……..Ohhhh yeah stud, fill my tight ass with your big cock” she begged
Slowly, steadily, I stroked my man meat in Sharron’s tight opening Moving between her sister’s legs in a 69 position, Doris lifted her head toward Sharron’s exposed pussy lips.
“Oh fuck sis…….oh baby lick my pussy while your husband fucks my ass good….Oooooohhhhhh YESSSSSSS!” Sharron cried. “Mmmmm… ooooooohhhhh honey! Your asshole feels so good! It’s so tight!” I offered.
Slowly I pumped my thick cock in and out of my sister-in-law’s accommodating rear channel while my wife alternated between licking her sister’s pussy and my hanging sac.
“Let me taste your cock baby, give to me” Doris ordered pulling my stiff rod out of Sharron’s ass and taking it all the way down her throat. “Oh yes baby, you know it! I love to suck your cock deep down my throat” My horny wife admitted, releasing the lip lock on my tool and aiming it at her sibling’s stretched anal ring.
“Do you like that Sharron? Do you like my cock filling your asshole baby?” I asked, stroking my thick rod in and out of my sister-in-law’s anal passage.
“Yeah baby! Ohhh yeah……I LOVE IT!” she answered passionately.
“I want that cock in my pussy” Doris commanded after a bit.
They maintained the 69 position as I moved in behind my wife’s parted legs, rubbing the bulb of my cock on the wet cunt lips. Slowly teasing her until she writhed in wanton.
“Oh baby…..ooooohhhh please! Don’t tease me! Slide that big cock in my wet pussy……iiiit’s so ready for you!” she begged.
“Ooooohhhhh…….Aaaaaahhhhh” My horny wife cried when I plunged my full 9 inches deep in her accommodating, soaking cunt.
“Yeah baby…..squeeze my cock tight…….ohhhhh yes…..that feels so good!” I cried, feeling my wife expertly tightening her cunt lips around my swollen shaft.
Rhythmically, I stroked the entire length of my rod in my wife’s hot pussy drawing muffled sounds of pleasure from her as she continued to lick her sister’s clean shaven love hole. After a few strokes, I pulled my man meat and slid it between Sharron’s wet lips, momentarily interrupting her sister’s pussy munching.
“Oh yes baby! Oh yeah….. Take it all the way down!” I exclaimed, sinking the full length of my weapon down my sister-in-law’s willing throat, while her sister relentlessly kept on licking her wet cunt.
“Oh fuck Mario! Your cock tastes so good!” Sharron asserted, her hand gently wrapped around my shaft, slowly stroking it as her tongue darted out, jabbing at her sister’s enlarged clit.
Sitting down, I guided Sharron to sit on my lap, facing her kneeling sister, her legs straddling my own as I slid my cock in her accommodating bum hole.
“Oh yes….ohhhh yes!” she cried as I pumped her asshole full of throbbing cock.
Seizing the opportunity, my wife inserted a couple of fingers in her sister’s wet pussy and began to finger fuck her while capturing Sharron’s hard clit with her red lips, hungrily sucking on it.
“Oh yeah sis, ohhhh fuck yes baby! Finger fuck my cunt like that! Oh baby…oh baby…I’m going to cum” Sharron cried as both Doris and myself increased the speed of our thrusts in both of her holes.
“Oh yes honey…..cum baby…..cum! I want to taste your juice!” Doris coaxed her, her tongue rapidly lapping at her sister’s clit. “Oooohhhhh….Oooohhhhh….Yeeeeessssss….” Sharron cried as she exploded, squirting a stream of cum, coating her sister’s face with it.
“Oh fuck…oh baby….oh yes” I shouted, unable to hold off my orgasm as Sharron’s already tight sphincter squeezed my rod even tighter. Doris quickly pulled my cock out of her sister’s asshole and slid her lips down the squirting shaft, hot cum filling her mouth. Exhausted I watched as Doris slid over her sister’s panting body and shared my hot juice with Sharron.
“Bravo…Bravo!”
We heard someone shouting and looking over there was Janice, our hot red headed neighbor. Her large mounds barely contained by a sexy, tiny red bikini top, while her hand gently rubbed her crotch.
“My, oh my!” she exclaimed, her hand pushing aside the thin material of her bikini bottom, revealing the red-haired pussy lips. “Do you mind if I join?” she inquired advancing toward us, raw desire in her eyes.
“I’m pretty sure that the girls won’t mind” I advised “but I need a few minutes to recuperate” I added.
“No, we don’t mind at all” The sisters affirmed, each taking one of Janice’s hands, coaxing her towards them.
It wasn’t long before they removed the sexy red heads top, each capturing a large nipple in their mouths.
“Oooohhh...That feels so good! Oh yes….Oh yes!” Janice moaned, clearly enjoying the twin’s efforts.
Enthralled by the action and aided by my gentle stroking, it wasn’t long before my manhood again began to harden, growing in size. Moving toward the trio, I rubbed the head of my cock on the new arrival’s lips, gently parting them.
“Mmmm…..yes baby, suck my cock! Oh yeah you sucked so well!” I cried as the sexy red head expertly bobbed her cock filled mouth up and down my hardness.
It wasn’t long before Sharron slithered between Janice’s legs, her tongue darting out, jabbing at the horny neighbor’s quickly moistening cunt as my hot wife crawled between her sister’s spread legs, her mouth attacking Sharron’s inviting cunt.
The scent of sex permeated the room as I pumped my stiff cock deep down my neighbor’s throat, wildly fucking her willing mouth as my sister-in law tongue fucked her pussy.
“Oh yes… Oh yes! Suck my cock baby, oh fuck baby lick my balls” I moaned as Janice ran her tongue down the length of my cock, coating it with her warm saliva before taking my balls in her mouth, softly chewing on them.
“Fuck her pussy with your big cock honey” My wife suggested as she guided her sister to the love seat, her hand reaching for the big black dildo. “I know that she wants it bad!” she added, slowly inserting the large rubber cock in Sharron’s accommodating cunt.
“Oh yeah, yes baby! I want you to fuck me with your big cock. I want to feel it inside of me!” Janice begged me.
Keeling between her open, inviting legs I first teasingly rubbed my cock head on her swollen clit, drawing moans of pleasure from her. “Is this what you want baby? You want my cock to fill your pussy?” I tantalized her, as I continued rubbing her pleasure button with my weapon.
“Ohhhhh……Ohhhhh….YESSSS!!!!” she shouted when mercifully I finally slid the full length of my cock deep in her tight pussy.
“You like that, don’t you? You like my cock filling your cunt baby?” I inquired needlessly, forcefully stroking in and out of her love channel.
“Mmmmm” Janice just groaned, nodding in agreement.
Heavy throaty sounds were coming from Sharron next to us as her sister chewed on her enlarged clit while pumping her cunt with the enormous dildo.
After pumping Janice’s pussy for a few minutes, I decided to change positions and sitting on the sofa, I guided her to sit on my lap facing the other girls.
“No! Not in your pussy baby!” I instructed her “Put it in your ass! I want to feel your tight little ass stretching around my cock” I further commanded her.
“I don’t know…..I’ve never been fucked there” she cried meekly.
“You’ll love it” My slutty wife offered “You’re able to feel every ridge and vein on his cock”
“Ohhhh…Ahhhhhhh…It hurts….” The horny red head said, slowly sliding her tiny asshole down the thick shaft.
Gently, ever so gently, my hot, gorgeous neighbor lowered herself down on my hardness until finally, her buttocks settled on my thighs, my lance totally imbedded in her taut hershey passage. Once accustomed to the foreign, hard meat in her anus, Janice cautiously began to move up and down on my thick man meat.
Seizing the opportunity, both my wife and her sister moved between Janice legs, kneeling while each took turns licking the red hair lined pussy while the other sucked on the hard clitoris.
“Ohhhh Yessss….oh shit yes” the extremely aroused woman cried. Feeling double pleasure, from both my ass fucking, as well as the sister’s expert oral manipulation. It didn’t take long before I felt her ass muscles tighten even further around my cock, announcing her fast approaching orgasm.
“Are you going to cum for me baby? Are you going to let them taste your love juice?” I asked her as the girls also sensing her release increased their efforts on her pussy as they also inserted a couple of fingers in Janice’s ready to explode gash, furiously pumping in and out of her wet cunt.
“Ohhhhh Yessss!! Ohhh Yessss!” The voluptuous redhead announced as her floodgates burst open, her warm cunt juice flowing freely, as the hot twins lapped it up greedily. savoring of her cunt nectar before announcing my own pending climax. “I’m going to cum girls! I’m going to shoot it all over your faces!” I advised them, guiding my redheaded neighbor to her knees, joining my wife and her sister in front of me. Their mouths wide open waiting in anticipation for my hot cum. “Here it comes girls! Taste it! Taste my cum! Drink it down” I directed them as my cock exploded, hot man juice erupting from my weapon, streams of semen jetting into
their parted lips, some of it splashing against their faces.
My wife was the first to wrap her warm lips around my spewing knob, soon joined alternately by the other two hungry mouths. Once assured that they’d extracted all the cum from my erupting cock, they then took turns licking the remaining jism from each other faces, hungrily swallowing it.
This went on all afternoon until we were all tired and spent. It was by far the best birthday I’ve ever had.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 7,806 views
Well, the door opened up and they all came in. Sandy made the introductions and we all got seated and had the normal small talk. Someone had asked Sandy if she was going to get nekkid and get things rolling. She looked at the open window and said “not with that open, I’m not. So, I looked at her and said, “You mean, that if I close that curtain you are going to get naked for some fun.” Sandy just smiled and nodded. Well, I am not one to keep a lady in her clothes, so I jumped up and closed the curtains and then went back to my seat which was straight across from hers and grabbed my camera.
Sandy is not really the modest type. She was flashing truck drivers and van drivers on the way over, so she was pretty much primed up. Once she got naked, I took some great digital shots and then she just looked and asked if I was ever going to “service” her anytime soon. Well, once again, not being one to keep a lady waiting, I was across the floor and on my knees in front of her eating away. This was great.
In the mean time, the other three got undressed and started fooling around a little or a lot, not really sure since my face was buried in delectable pink meat. The pictures that they sent to me later showed that they got busy. But later as I was eating Sandy, the other guys came over and stood on either side of her chair so she wrapped a hand around each cock and started playing, She alternated sucking and jacking on her hubby and their friend while the friend's significant other was snapping away on their digital.
After eating to my hearts content, Sandy said she need a cock buried in her hot slit. So as I backed up, they all said there was something wrong here, I still had clothes on. I stripped, that didn’t take long, a T-shirt and shorts, and she told me to take a seat while she sucked on my cock a while. I was in heaven, but to my surprise, I was not getting hard. Now mind you, knowing that there were two ladies coming up to play, I had taken a Viagra to help me along through the night, but that didn’t help. Seems that whatever my munchies were along the road, gave me a serious case of gas. Not the kind you expel and make everyone sick, but the kind that makes you feel like you are all bound up inside.
She worked me over to get me up, since that was the reason she wanted to take the trip. I even tried to go to the bathroom to pass some of this, but to no avail. Now imagine, a guys fantasy comes true, two women. Of course there were three guys, but still there were two women to play with and I am not having any fun. I am in misery with this knot in my stomach and two naked female frames walking around the rooms in the nude.
Well, the other two played and got theirs and had their fun, but poor me. I watched Sandy’s hubby walk around with a bone the entire time and slide it in and out of his wife as well as our other young lady. You know that there are times that life is just not fair. I was hoping that Sandy was going to spend the night when they said they had to leave to return home. But Sandy had to get up for a job as well and they all left.
Of course I woke up with a serious bone and no good way to relieve it without the aid of Rosie Palm and her five daughters. So that is what I did.
Well, now that that is over with. I had tried so many times to get together with Sandy, but to no avail. We just could not get together because of schedules. I had gotten the email address of Paul and Re’ through all this and would chat with them when we were both online. Re’ and I got some good conversations going and I asked her if it would be alright to drop by their place if I was working in their area. Of course he was still working and she had sort of retired but was still working with different groups with musical accompaniment. I got a call to head south of their house to do some work and gave them a call. She said that she had some things to do in the morning but would be home in the afternoon. Well, I got my work done early and headed to their place. Now keep in mind that they are avid naturists and they only wear clothes when it is needed. So I pull up in front of their place but I did not see a car. I checked my watch and noticed I was quite a bit early, so I sat and listened to the tunes on the radio.
I gave Re’ a call about the time she said she would be home. She picked it up and then turned the corner to park right behind me. I said hi, nice to have you home. We went to the house where she excused herself to take a quick shower. I sat and made myself comfortable. She came down shortly wearing only a sexy little thing which was open, revealing her luscious tits and a clean shaved pussy. She sat on the couch adjacent to the chair I was sitting in so I leaned forward and started playing with her tits and pussy.
I could not take much of this so I got on my knees in front of her and kissed her deeply while massaging both of her titties. I was hard and I needed to release my cock from its confines, but needed more to work my way back down and do some serious pussy eating. As I was working my way down, I stopped to give due attention to those beautiful titties and sucked each one into my mouth as much as I could. She moaned in approval, so I lingered and kissed and sucked on those wonderful mounds of flesh, enjoying each delicious moment.
I finally starting working my way down until I was nose to clit with a hairless cunt that I greedily dove into and started licking and sucking on and around her clit. She was enjoying the attention and then suddenly grabbed me by the face and said, “upstairs, bed, now!” and off we went. She had already prepared the bed after her shower so there was no time wasted there and I resumed my pussy eating time. She came several times as I kept up a constant assault on her clit with my tongue and slid in a finger and then two to massage her G-spot. She would keep writhing and shoving her hips upward keeping my tongue busy trying to stay with her. My fingers were in and out working her to new heights until she shuddered and collapsed and just held her hand on the back of my head keeping me in place.
She pulled me up alongside her and she returned the favor as she took my cock into her mouth as she massaged my balls and stroked my cock. She was fantastic. She looked up at me and said that she needed my cock deep in her cunt and needed it now. She came back up in the bed with me and we kissed deeply as I was bringing myself up over her. I got between her legs with me on my knees. I grabbed her legs and lifted her ass off the bed and buried my meat into her as she let out a sigh. I held very still for what seemed like a very long time but was only a few seconds, before starting a slow in and out motion on her. She was rubbing her hands over my chest and pulling me forward. I had her legs up and locked in my arms, I would lean forward to play with her titties and kiss her passionately as I pumped in and out with strong strokes, but not too hard and not too fast so she could enjoy the ride. We kept this going on for about 15 minutes, her squeezing her cunt muscles around my cock, sucking me in massaging my cock with her hot wet cunt walls, this was true bliss. I decided it was time to let things go and started hammering in and out with hard, faster strokes knowing that my balls were starting to boil over with cum. We were both feeling it all cumming together, we started humping with the intensity we knew we needed to have two wonderful orgasms together. I asked if she was ready and she just smiled up and said, “give it all to me now.” Who am I to argue with a demand like that? So we both shuddered and came in a heap.
Now for something I had never had happen before. She reached over and grabbed two towels and started catching the dripping cum. She shoved a towel between her legs to keep my deposit from dripping onto the sheets and she took the second and started wiping up and licking me to get me cleaned up. This was different, but I just enjoyed the sensation of a terry towel cleaning my sensitive cock head and feeling her tongue lick around where the towel was not touching.
We laid there for a while and kissed and played a little bit more until we both decided it was that time, so we got up and proceeded to clean up a little and I got dressed and headed home. We did get together once after that with her significant other, but as they say, that is yet another story.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,167 views
Kari's idea was make me a Sheik with a harem for one night. She and Anna started lining up a few open-minded girlfriends while I was still in Europe. Kari's younger sister (I'll call her "BeBe") was the first obvious choice, because Kari and I have swapped with her and and her husband previously. Bebe suggested a single girlfriend/lover of hers, who agreed to join us. Let's call her friend "CiCi." The next woman Kari and Anna enlisted into my private fantasy harem was actually the girls' hair stylist. "DeeDee" (Notice a pattern? I hope that helps everyone keep the fake names straight!) is a very longtime friend of both Anna and Kari who is divorced and in her early 50s. Kari had invited her to play with us previously, and she was receptive, but it never went any further. When Kari approached her with the harem idea, she was comfortable with it, even though she and I have only met a few times. Two other ladies were initially interested but later backed out, so the equation looked like is was going to be me and five females: my wife, our lover, my sister-in-law and two other women new to me. There was one catch, however. As the only other married one of the bunch, my sister-in-law Bebe had to let her husband ("Bill") have a say in all this. He had no problem with me fucking his wife...as long as he was there (which I can totally understand). Kari stressed to Bill that she wanted to give me the experience of being the center of attention, the lone cock among a bevy of willing hens. I said I wouldn't mind letting him join in...it might be the perfect opportunity to fulfil my longtime fantasy of doing a double pussy penetration. But I had to admit that the idea of a houseful of pussy all to myself was a great dream, too. In the end, we reached a great compromise: Bebe would come over solo for a few hours, and Bill would show up later in the evening, free to dive in with the rest of us.
We initially planned for our two kids to spend the weekend with Kari's mother, but that fell through. We started looking into a hotel suite until Bebe and Bill offered their house. They said we were welcome to spend the night and crash for as long as we wanted on Sunday. Once we'd agreed, Bill asked if he could invite another couple that he and Bebe had swapped with a couple of times. Since they were now hosting the party, and he was still willing to loan me his wife solo for a few hours, we thought it was the least we could do, even though we were kind of nervous about two total strangers joining us.
We called the girls to make sure they were cool with another girl and two guys.We discovered that DeeDee hadn't realized that we were planning real group sex, that is, the girls having sex openly, in front of (and with!) each other. She just assumed they'd each take turns with me privately, in a bedroom or something. When she found out that two other guys were now going to show up and it was truly going to be an all-out 6F/3M orgy, she expressed some reservations. We said we'd totally understand if she wanted to bow out. She thought about it for a day or two, then called back and said "why the hell not?"
I have to admit that at this point Kari and I were feeling a bit worried, and not fully in control of the situation. We now would be in somebody else's home, with a pair of total strangers on board, along with a single female who SEEMED willing but was more "vanilla" than we had originally assumed. Alarm bells were starting to go off, based mostly on advice I've read on this forum. But since when had I ever followed good advice? I too had to ask myself, "why the hell not?"
DeeDee came to our house that afternoon and the four of us headed over to Bebe's at about 5:30PM. I was introduced to CiCi, whom I'd never met. She gave me a hug and a kiss. She had long, beautiful Irish red hair, and it occured to me that I'd never slept with a redhead. I wondered if her bush was red or dark...or was she shaved? At that moment I realized that even as we were being introduced for the first time, fully clothed, we both already knew that we would both soon be naked, with me pushing my dick deep into her cunt. That just about blew my mind and gave my dick a tingle of anticipation; I guess the idea of fucking strangers is much hotter to me than I've cared to admit. We all ate dinner together and got aquatinted, then Bill to meet his friends while I got busy with the girls.
The icebreaker activity was a little fashion show. The girls set me down facing the stairs and went upstairs to change into their party outfits. Now, I'm constantly buying Kari and Anna lingerie and sexy swimwear, and going though their closets to come up with sexy outfits for them to wear, so I'll admit to having a bit of a (...okay a BIG) fashion fetish. Kari had established a "bottomless" dress code, which meant the girls were encouraged to dress in sexy outfits, but they had to be totally bare, all the way around, from their belly button to below their crotch and ass cheeks. She wanted their outfits to conspicuously showcase their exposed asses and pussies, continuously on display all night long and accessible to me whenever I desired! (Oh GOD, how I love the way that woman thinks!!!) They each made their entrance, coming down the stairs one at a time wearing only a sexy top or bra and some variation of boots/heels/thigh-highs.
Needless to say, by the time the girls were all in the room, dressed(/undressed) as they were, I was eager to shed MY clothes. The girls helped me strip, then Kari brought out a formal jacket for me, complete with tails and a black bow tie. I already had a raging hard-on and Anna knelt down and began licking the head of my dick. DeeDee immediately said something like, "I can't belive I'm watching you do this right in front of me." I realized that she was just standing there, staring at us. I asked Anna stop, using the excuse that otherwise I was not going to last through the evening, Cialis or no Cialis! For a brief moment I was sure that our first-timer was going to get really timid and hide, or freak out and ruin things before we even really got started. But DeeDee went on to say, "This is gonna be the craziest night I have ever had!" She had a big smile on her face as she said it.
I was already on sexual overload, but I was unsure how long it was going to take for the girls to get in the mood...well, everybody got down and dirty pretty quickly. Bebe and CiCi made themselves cocktails, then put on some sexy dance music and started dancing. Kari emptied her goodie bag of lubes, vibes, and dildos onto a pair of sleeping bags that were spread out in the middle of the living room floor. I seriously did have to pace myself, so I grabbed the camera. Not more than 10 minutes later I was shooting video of Bebe and CiCi making out while they danced very dirty: french kissing, sucking on each others' breasts and riding up and down on each others' thighs. Then Anna took DeeDee by the hand and lead her to the couch. Kari joined them and I recorded DeeDee's first lesbian threesome for posterity. I ended up getting a fantastic still picture of DeeDee lying back on the couch with her feet in the air, Kari's head between her thighs and Anna sucking on her nipple. SHe has an expression of simultaneous shock and glee on her face, somewhere between a laugh of disbelief and a scream of pleasure....I guess I needn't have worried. Over the next 3 and 1/2 hours, Bebe and CiCi pretty much stayed a couple and Anna and DeeDee stayed a couple, with my wife Kari joining in with those two when she wasn't soloing or trying to document everything on video. I can proudly boast that I sucked on ten different nipples, licked and fingered five pussies, and fucked all five women bareback.
Five women might not seem like a big deal to some of you who have had hundreds of sex partners, but up to this point I had only fucked 11 different women in my life, and the majority of those were with protection. Five women catering to me sexually without reservation is an experience I probably won't match again in my lifetime. So, as the time approached for Bill and the other couple to arrive, I felt I wanted to make a final attempt to capture it all, to make the very most the opportunity. I asked all five women to stand hip-to-hip, facing an upright piano in their living room. I had them bend over, hold onto the edge of the piano and start fingering themselves. I took the camcorder and first went down the line, shooting a close-up of each one playing with her pussy. They had all been toying and fucking and were slick with cum and lube--just fantastic. Then I put the camera on the tripod and filmed myself entering each one of them, taking eight or ten deep strokes in each pussy before pulling out and immediately entering the next. That experience is probably the ultimate fantasy of every man, whether they admit it or not. No matter what the rest of my life holds, I can not only say I had that, but I got it on video!
As soon as Bill called and said he was on his way with the other couple, Bebe decided she wanted him to see me fucking her as he walked in the door. Bebe had gotten totally naked, so she put her outfit back on (thigh-high hot pink vinyl boots, a sheer pink tube bra and a pink ballcap). I had already cum twice, and said I was not sure if I could perform on cue, but Anna agreed to suck and stroke me to keep me erect until they arrived...my own fluffer! This really was like being a porn star! When Bill's car pulled in the driveway, Bebe grabbed the stair rail so she was in profile to the front door and I started fucking her from behind. When Bill came through the door, Bebe said "Hi Honey, how was your day" as I continued to fuck her. Another memory that is just fucking priceless.
Once the other couple (Let's call them Zach and Zelda) showed up, things immediately got very hot...but then went downhill. Zelda, Zach and Bill had been hanging out at a bar, and they were all pretty well lit. Zelda took off her coat and immediately slipped her dress off her shoulders. She was totally nude underneath. She had a promient tattoo on her torso (I won't go into detail that could identify her). I personally don't find tats very sexy, but Kari does, and immediately went to take a closer look. Zelda bluntly asked her if she wanted to suck her clit, which Kari did. According to Kari, meeting such an exotic woman and immediately from hello to going down on her was somewhat of a mixed bag. She was admittedly very turned on, but kind of frightened at the same time. She kept thinking thoughts like, how many different guys have fucked her? What weird disease could this chick have? Am I going to end up with herpes? She knew that was pretty unlikely, but her surrender to the perceived danger of anonymous sex heightened both her anxiety and her arousal.
Anna had already said she was interested in fulfilling my DVP fantasy, so we hooked up with Bill to make it happen while the others watched. Unfortunately, this is when things started not going so well. We started by working one, then two dildos into her in preparation. Anna and Bill had never fucked before, so when Bill was ready, he sat in a chair and Anna mounted him cowgirl and rode him for a couple of minutes. She switched to a reverse cowgirl and I knelt in front of the chair. It was amazingly hard to coordinate. I ended up putting a cushion from the couch under my knees to get up to the proper level. When we did finally both end up inside her, we couldn't do much. I pretty much had to just keep my hips thrusted forward to stay inside her, and she kind of rocked back and forth on Bill's dick. It felt good to me, but it wasn't anything orgasmic. Anna said she was loving it, but she was in an awkward position that she couldn't maintain for long. Anna is fairly chubby, and Zach said we were having such a hard time because Anna had too much ass in the way. We switched to the floor. Bill laid down and Anna sat down on his dick and leaned back. Zach again couldn't resist saying that Bill was going to be uncomfortable with all that weight on him. I told Zach that his comments about Anna's weight were rude, and he should stop. Zach acted all surprised, saying he liked big asses, and had just been offering sincere advice. We worked at it some in this position, but weren't having any better luck. Zach said three or four times, that Bill should "just stick it up her ass the way you're supposed to do it." After we explained that neither Anna or I had any interest in anal, He suggested that Bill do a "regular" (anal-vaginal) DP with him and Zelda instead. Zach began asking the other women if they liked it in the ass. Kari and DeeDee said no. Bebe said once in a while with Bill. Zach got all melodramatic, saying how much Zelda loved anal and trying too hard to act amazed that none of the others liked it. He was very obviously trying to put pressure on the women and making everybody uncomfortable in the process. Zach and Zelda also both kept calling all the other women "Bitch." I think they thought it was sexy, but nobody else thought so. I decided I didn't like Zach much.
Everything came to a head when Zach knelt down in front of DeeDee while she was lounging on the floor and tried to push her head onto his dick. She ducked her head to one side but didn't say anything. He said, "C'mon, suck my cock, make it hard." Kari immediately intervened and angrily said "She doesn't want to. Leave her alone." Then Zelda got in the act, telling Kari to back off and stop acting like she was in charge. Clearly, things had gone from nasty-sexy to nasty-aggressive. To his credit, Bill stepped in and tried to act as the cooler. Zach said things were cool told Zelda to chill out, but that just made Zelda angrier. When she continued to insult DeeDee and Kari, and now Bill, Bill asked Zach and Zelda to leave. Zach became very apologetic and took Zelda to the car. They were both obviously too drunk to drive, and it was probably irresponsible to let them get in their car, but we were all just too thankful that they were leaving to stop them.
DeeDee said she should go, too. She had ridden with us, so I offered to drive her home, but she said she'd call a cab. She went upstairs to get her clothes. Anna followed her upstairs, and they talked in the bedroom for a long time. The rest of us just kind of sat around and stared at each other. Our hot-hot orgy had suddenly cooled.
It turned out that DeeDee was really hurt by Zelda referring to her as a "tranny," implying that she was masculine-looking. Anna assured her that everybody else thought she was attractive and feminine. Knowing that DeeDee will read this, I've asked her how she would want me to describe her physique. She said "I'm a stout German wench." I would prefer to describe her as muscular, with an enviably flat belly and firm, tangerine-sized tits I find adorable. I'd say she has a toned, tight body that most women her age would die for. But I would not under any circumstances call her appearance masculine or manish. She is an attractive, feminine, mature woman. But Zelda's crass insult had made her very self-conscious at a very vulnerable crossroads in her life.
Anna convinced her to stay, and they came down to rejoin the party. We were frankly all pretty spent anyway, so we just put in some porn and sat around riffing on it, MST3K style, which lightened the mood back up. After that we all crashed, some upstairs and some downstairs.
The next morning we all watched the video from the night before. This got everybody feeling sexy again, so we all decided have a bit more fun before we split up. Bill made his own video of CiCi and his wife sharing a double dong and both of us taking turns titty-fucking Anna.
When we left we took Deedee out to lunch before heading home. She said that despite some anxiety, it was an overwhelmingly positive experience overall, and she has expressed an interest in playing with the three of us again. "DeeDee," (I hope you like your new name!) We love you and hope it's soon!
SO, what conclusions I can offer from my once-in-a-lifetime fantasy fulfillment?
* Pulling your dick out of one wet, willing pussy only to immediately slide it deep into another is an experience every man should get to have at least once.
* I love women. I don't have a "type." Thick, thin, older, younger, tall, short, flat, busty, firm, soft -- tanned, alabaster or freckled -- blonde, brunette, redhead -- there is something arousing about them all.
* Double pussy penetration was an anti-climax (you can take that either way.) Not that I would turn down the chance to try it again.
* Fucking total strangers was a surprisingly big turn-on for both me and my wife, but friends are better and it's not something we're likely to do again soon. I guess we're really not swingers after all.
But most of all, all I have to say is..."why the hell not?" Ha ha!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 9,660 views
The plan was to go to Rachel’s house for some girl fun! Now Rachel has been very horny since her husband left on deployment a month ago. She was way overdue for some fun. Angel is my other friend whose husband is out of town for two weeks and also was incredibly horny. I’ve wanted both of them at once for a long time and last night I finally had them.
Angel and I arrived at Rachel’s house around 8:00 and immediately relaxed into our girl night. Wine was pouring, sly sexy smiles were everywhere and girl chat was the start of the evening. While Rachel had me open gifts, Angel was preparing chocolate fondue. Mmmm… When all was ready, we moved into the living room and gathered around the coffee table. I love chocolate! Especially when you’re sharing it with girlfriends.
Now to set the stage, Rachel is wearing a short sundress, Angel is wearing black dress pants with a sheer button down top and I’m in white pants and a low cut top. Next thing I know, Rachel comes out with matching tops like Angels. Rachel quickly strips out of her dress and puts on the top. Angel and I are staring stunned at her sexy body. I’ve tasted this girl many times and I still stand in awe of her sexiness. Not wanting to be the only one not it the sheer top, I quickly changed as well. The heat of the moment was getting to all of us….of course it could have been the wine too. Either way, tops and clothes started coming off not too long after they went on. And believe it or not, with the hotness of the moment and the sexual tension so thick you could flick your tongue out and taste it, we sat around naked and chatted for about 15 minutes more. Something about being naked and hanging out with girlfriends seemed so natural and relaxing. Now guys, no offense, would have pounced us the moment a tit got flashed. But with women, we are more relaxed and sensual.
After staring at these two sexy creatures for awhile, I couldn’t take it anymore. I jumped up, stood over both of them, held out my hands and said, “I need both of you. Now!” Not want, but need. My body was aching for this. It had been all week! Don’t get me wrong, Jason takes good care of my sexual needs. But knowing all week that I was going to have these two sexy ladies all to myself was excruciating. Anyway, back to the good part. I led the way to the bedroom, where Rachel had stripped everything but the sheet off the king-sized bed. Perfect, lots of play room! We all crawled up on the bed and I lay between them. Their intention was to make me the center of attention all night since I was the birthday girl, but I was having none of that. See Rachel and Angel had not been with each other intimately. Hell, they didn’t know each other long before they planned this girl’s night for me. I had already tasted and been with both of these sexy creatures. So it was a thrill for me to see them discover each other’s bodies. I moved out of the middle and put Rachel in the middle. I wanted to taste her. I had to make her moan with ecstasy. Out of the three of us, she has been the one going without intimate contact the longest.
As Rachel leaned in to kiss Angel, I separated her legs and lightly licked her labia. Her sharp inhale and moan with delight told me that she needed this. Long slow licks from her ass to her clit made this sexually frustrated creature twitch with delight. With Angel kissing her petal lips and perky breasts and me aggressively attacking her clit, it wasn’t long before Rachel was riding the wave of a much needed orgasm. Not wanting to stop, I remained attached to her swollen clit; making her twitch and moan with an extended release. With her skin flushed red at her neck and breaths coming in quick gasps, I knew this creature had released the sexual tension she had been harvesting for a month. While she was coming down, I told Angel that she had to taste this sexy pussy. Angel dove at Rachel’s soaking pussy while I kissed her waiting lips. Angel must have been working her magic because once again Rachel was cumming with loud moans and full body twitches. I love the fact that Rachel cums easily.
Now you would think that Angels tongue was tired from vigorous pussy licking, but no! The next thing I know, I’m flat on my back with a huge grin on my face. Angel licked at my pussy lips gently and then separated them to find my labia slick with juices. These sexy ladies had me so wet I almost dripped. While Angel got her fill of my pussy, Rachel was sitting back caressing my body. On no, this won’t do! I grabbed Rachel and told her to sit on my face. So she straddled my head facing away from Angel, so that when I looked up I saw her sexy tits and gorgeous face. I LOVE THIS POSITION! I wrapped both of my arms around Rachel’s hips and buried my face in her soaking pussy. While vigorously attacking her clit with my mouth, I ground my chin into her dripping cunt. This dual motion sent Rachel into another fit of moans and twitching. She tightened all the muscles in her body and let out huge gasp as the orgasm swept over her. She rolled off of me and collapsed in exhaustion. Angel, the poor darling, was getting a numb tongue and told Rachel to make me cum.
Rachel latched on to my clit and sent a shock through my body. Angel thought she was going to sit by and watch, but I told her to get on my face like Rachel just was. Since Angel is a bit shy at times and relatively new to bisexual fun, she got this cute smile on her face. Almost as if she didn’t know what to do. When I got her into position and started grinding my face into her dripping pussy, she tensed and moaned aloud. This is not normal for her as she is generally quiet during sex. Angel is like me in a lot of ways; it takes work for me to cum. But there is something about a person (man or woman) who moans aloud from what I’m doing to them that makes me hotter. Having Angel moan aloud from my grinding her pussy sent me over the edge in a huge way. I gasped for air, bit the inside of Angel’s thighs in ecstasy and bucked my hips wildly for what seemed like 10 minutes. OMFG!!! This was heaven! I didn’t want it to stop. I could have stayed in that position all night. And I so wanted Angel to cum on my face. But she lay down and relaxed for awhile while I caught my breath. Damn this was fun!
Now Angel was the only one here who hadn’t cum all night! Rachel dove between her legs and had this sexy girl gasping in no time. Rachel got her pussy while I attacked her perky tits and sexy mouth. Soon enough the torture of riding the edge of an orgasm, she was begging for a break. While taking a breather, Rachel grabbed her camera and shot some sexy girly group photos. At that time, Rachel’s son woke up and needed feeding. While she was doing that, Angel broke out a new toy she bought me for my birthday. The phallus was shaped like two fingers and they rotated while a nubby thumb looking thing vibrated. She impaled my soaking pussy with this toy and turned it on high speed. Wow, it vibrated every part of my pussy. In no time I was having another mind blowing orgasm. Mmmm…I like my new toy! She also got me a bullet which has massive vibration. Got to love girlfriends who buy you sex toys!
The night was far from over. We all went out the living room and munched on more fondue. We took some sexy pics while lying around naked. It was great to just sit there and be girly and sexy. After we told our respective spouses later about what happened, they didn’t get it. Of course, guys go-go-go all the time, while women just enjoy being around one another. Since it was about 2:15 in the morning, it was time to call it a night. Angel and I said our goodbyes with promises that we’ll do girls night about once a month! YES!!!!
Once home, Jason was up and waiting. And I mean up as in hard as a rock! It wasn’t long before Angel and I were taken to the bedroom and quickly stripped naked. Knowing that Angel needed a good fucking and a mind blowing orgasm, I lay on my back, spread my legs, laid Angel face up between my legs and told Jason to fuck her pussy good! Yea, like he was going to argue. Jason entered her soaking pussy and proceeded to pound her nicely. Jason was holding onto my thighs as Angel held onto Jason. It was as if he was using my body to push himself deeper into her.
Mmmm…very sexy moment. A few more positions later, I realized that I needed to break out the bullet. I wanted Angel to scream with release and we were not going to stop until she did. I handed her the bullet and watched as she teased her clit. Jason fucked her pussy and watched her face intently; looking for signals as he puts it. As Jason pulled out and sat back watching Angel, I retrieved my glass dildo. Jason inserted the cold glass into Angel and watched as I did as she reached the edge. Knowing it was going to take a hot cock to push her over, Jason replaced the glass with his hard cock and pounded Angel until she yelled out, arched her back and gasped with release. Yes, this sexy creature is a sight to behold when she orgasms. Jason couldn’t hold back any longer. He flipped Angel over on her side and pounded her until he released all his hot cum into her still twitching pussy. This was all very sexy to witness. We all fell asleep with exhaustion and contentment.
All I can say is I have some fucking awesome friends and an even better husband! While it was not this porn movie type night, it was one of the best birthdays I’ve had in a long while. Sitting around being girls, being naked, being sexually satisfied over and over again by sexy girlfriends is my idea of a perfect night! I hope to repeat it again and again. Oh yea, that’s right…..we said once a month we’d get together. We’ll start a club…..PEA’s = Pussy Eaters Anonymous. Of course we won’t be trying to cure our pussy eating habit, we’ll be feeding it; to each other! LOL!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,660 views
We later got involved with an on-premise club in San Diego and developed several good friends from there. Our club scene really didn’t last very long as we found it to be just too large of a group, and we preferred house parties of seven to ten couples. One of our very favorite couples, Jack and Karen, moved away to Houston, Texas. Life threw us a surprise and we found ourselves also in Houston, much to the delight of our foursome. About once a month, we would have dinner out, followed by an evening of sexual delight as we rotated whose house would host.
Those were delightful evenings. Krissy was a short girl, at just under five foot tall. She had long ago at the encouragement of one of her lovers, Mary, had adopted a bald pussy. Krissy was never bi-aggressive but she and Karen truly enjoyed their activities. Karen was large busted and was starting to develop a little bit of weight in her legs. She attributed that to her home based job, which did not provide much exercise and gave her way too much time to snack.
Karen loved to go down on everyone, boy or girl, and loved being pumped at the same time. Karen was truly a group-grope person. She was instrumental in getting the four of us to relax with each other, with more than occasional physical contact. Jack and Ricky got very use to touching and helping each other get placed into a waiting pussy when the action became very acrobatic. Jack was a big man physically but somehow he was just endowed with a normal six plus inch dick. Krissy and Karen both said it was just the right thickness and length to let them ride him easily while one or the other rode his face. As a foursome, we were very happy and comfortable with each other. So it came as no surprise when Karen announced, "You know guys, we need to get some ‘strange stuff’ and add to our little group here."
Everyone nodded in agreement. "I’d love to add to our fun, but I want to make certain we are careful," said Krissy. "I just don’t want to go back to big clubs. Not that meeting you two at one hasn’t been wonderful, I just think we enjoyed the way we met our first two couples. It was sort of exciting to discover their desires to swing, or maybe I’m just crazy," she mused out loud.
"Hey, our first couple was just like that," offered Jack, "only we were the ones that were being chased. You’re right, Krissy, the ‘not knowing’ factor can really add to the excitement." Ricky joined in saying, "I’ll never forget how Krissy discovered that our church pianist and her hubby were closet wannna-be swingers. It was so hot."
"Well then," Karen stated, "let’s start thinking about how we might add to our little group."
The couples were sitting around a coffee table filled with snacks and adult beverages. During the discussion, the foursome would reach for their opposites and massage/stroke dicks and clits in a casual comfortable rhythm that was often broken by reaching for food and drink. The effect was to keep all of them in a constant state of arousal, interrupted only by someone needing to leave for the restroom. "Why don’t we get one of those new style of hot tubs," asked Ricky to Krissy. "That way we could have folks over for skinny dipping. We can’t afford a pool, but we could the tub," he continued.
"I want one too," Karen said as she was stroking both Ricky and Jack. Krissy got up and stood behind Jeanine then reached over and began to stroke her large breasts, and pausing to kiss Karen on the neck. Krissy was so short that she was able at just the right height for Karen to turn her head and tongue Krissy’s bald pussy. "Karen, I think you should get a tub as well, uhmmm, that feels good, but I have to go pee."
"Hey, I don’t do water sports," said Karen, "but, I’ll join you as I could use some relief as well."
"Guess we’re getting a couple of tubs," said Ricky as he watched the girls walking down the hallway touching and rubbing. "Damn, they left us up and ready," Ricky said.
"Yeah, I think those two will take a while," Jack nodded in the direction the ladies went. "But, when they come back, I think we will have ‘primed’ pussies to fuck tonight," chuckled Jack.
He and Ricky set up a plan to go purchase tubs together hoping that it would result in a savings of scale. After an evening of fucking and sucking, the foursome had breakfast, making their shopping plans.
They found the tubs they wanted and even demonstrated to the shocked business owner where the girls wanted the jets to hit their clits. It was a sight to watch the two girls use the tape measure and feel each other to mark the spot on the tub wall. They knew they had the poor shop owner getting hard as they watched his tent grow. Both girls had were braless with sheer tops with very loose baggy shorts and no underwear. The clearly made an effort to exhibit their bald pussies in full view of the shop owner that was desperately trying to stay clinical in his sales services.
They asked the shop owner to get a tape measure while they jumped into a tub shell. "I want one right here, so I can rest my arms on the side while my pussy gets thumped by the jet," said Karen. "None of you are always around, I might need to be taken care of," she pointed to the trio. "Krissy, get in her and mark the spot for me," she directed more than asked.
Krissy got into the tub with a measuring tape and marker she took from the shop owner. "I can’t tell where you clit is Karen," offered Krissy. "I have to raise your shorts to feel your clit," she boldly stated.
Karen said, "Krissy, I’m resting against this like I want, just find it, make sure, then hold your finger against the tub. I’ll mark it."
"Back up a moment from the edge. That’s easy for you to say Karen, it has to be up for me to find it". She skillfully pulled up the right leg of the baggy shorts revealing Karen’s bald pussy lips. She reached between Karen’s pussy and the wall deftly moving her tiny hand into Karen’s pussy. "Hang on while I rub around there a moment," replied Krissy. "That sure feels like it. Did I get it," asked Krissy?
"If you get it anymore, then you will need to finish me off, sweetie," cooed Karen.
"Okay, I have the line, I’ll mark this one, then you mark mine," said Krissy.
"Krissy," as Karen felt her pussy, "you are already up," exclaimed Jeanine.
"Then mark it and lets get going or we’re going to have to christen this tub right here, right now,"
The foursome left the shop with two hot tubs deeply discounted and in their dust, one terribly horny shop owner. Ricky was able to get the use of a large flatbed trailer, the next Friday afternoon. After dropping Jack and Karen’s tub off at their house, they went over to Krissy and Ricky’s house.
The sight of the very large hot tub arriving at Ricky and Krissy’s house attracted the attention of several of their neighbors; especially Meridith and Ted that lived two houses east of them at the edge of the semi cul-de-sac street.
"Wow," called Ted to Meridith, "look at what the neighbors are getting."
"Oh, that looks like a lot of fun!" suggested Meridith. "Let’s go see if they need help. It looks heavy! With that, the couple walked over to Ricky and Krissy joining them along with Jack, Karen and two other neighbors that also came to see the sight. Introductions went around along with the neighborhood compliments on such an attractive addition to their house. All but Ted and Meridith disappeared when it was time to start unloading the hot tub. Unlike Jack and Karen’s place, there was no easy way to get the tub to the back yard except by brute strength.
Without offering, Ted and Meridith jumped into the foray and began to physically help the foursome move the unit to the back yard. It took nearly an hour in very hot weather to grunt and push the unit back into its new home. Krissy said, "whew, thanks Meridith, thanks Ted. I don’t think we would have gotten this far without your help. It was so nice of you to help us."
Ricky offered, "since everyone else abandoned us when the heavy lifting began, I think you two should be the first to help us christen the new tub. How about it?"
"Sounds great," said Meridith, "when do you think you will have it installed and ready to use?"
"Going to take a while. Jack and Karen have some folks coming over to their place tomorrow to help them, but it will be just Krissy and I here," replied Ricky.
"Yeah, normally we would help these two, but we have guests coming tomorrow that were planned well in advance and we can’t leave them home alone," added Karen.
"Can Ted and I help you tomorrow. If we’re going to help you christen the tub, we ought to help you get it ready," offered Meridith.
"The help would be greatly appreciated," said Ted.
Krissy offered beers for everyone and went back into the house with Karen to retrieve them. Karen eyed Krissy and said, "well, looks like you have some friendly neighbors and they look like they are eager to get into the tub."
"We’ll see," grinned Krissy. "Join me in explaining the nude-only use of the hot tub, and we’ll see just how interested they are in really helping us install this thing," she continued. "And, let’s do a little flirting between the four of us to see if they can ‘read between the lines’ without getting too far out there. Ricky and I have to live two doors from them, and we don’t want to get ostracized in the neighborhood."
"No problem," smiled Karen, "I’ll be the edgy one and suggest a few things, then we’ll leave so you and them can continue to chat awhile. I’m reading Meridith as someone that would love to party and Ted, well he is a guy, what the hell, they are always ready." Both of the girls laughed at Karen’s humor and sat about to have some fun with the neighbors. "Do you have current swinger magazines," asked Karen?
"They’re in the magazine rack in our bathroom, why," replied Krissy?
"Well, if the evening goes well and you think they might be somewhat interested, tell them your hallway bath is on the blink or something. With enough beer, one or both of them will eventually have to use the restroom," winked Karen.
"Ah, sort of how Frank and Mary set us up. I not only found their swinger’s mags, Mary had left her closet and her dildo toy drawer open enough so that I could see. I’ll be right back, I’m going go leave a few clues in our bedroom that shows that Ricky and I are very much into fun sex," replied Krissy.
"Hey," called out Karen to Krissy, "be sure to leave the double headed dildo where it can be seen in your drawer. That ought to send them over the edge."
"Ahh, refreshment at last," said Jack as Krissy and Karen offered the beers. "Sorry Jack, you know the rules, no drinking unless you’re sleeping over. You’ll just have to accept my little Pepsi and a loving kiss in lieu of the beer, said Krissy as she handed Jack his Pepsi and gave him a long, deep passionate kiss."
"Uhmm," Jack exhaled as Krissy and he finished the kiss. He took a swallow of his Pepsi and said, "Just a kiss and a Pepsi, no beer. I dunno, beer sure would have been good after all of that work. Doesn’t seem fair that everyone else gets a beer."
"Oh for crying out loud," said Karen. "You poor baby," as she got out of her lawn chair and planted an equally strong deep tongue kiss on Jack then reached down with her left hand massaging his balls and dick through his shorts. "There, now drink your Pepsi and quit complaining."
She turned around and saw the amazed look for Ted and Meridith at her actions. "Sorry, but our rules," as she pointed to Ricky and Krissy, "are to never, ever drink and drive. Sex and drive, that’s okay, but never drink and drive. The hostess always offers the first kiss and both of these guys just bitch, bitch, bitch because they can’t drink."
"Yeah, you would think the consolation would be enough," chided Krissy.
"I think it’s smart not to drink and drive," said Meridith. "You guys have an unusual way of creating a consolation. I don’t think Ted or I have ever seen such effort to just give a guy a Pepsi," she chuckled.
"Ted," asked Karen, "do you want a beer or a Pepsi?" Ted hesitated and quickly thought about the consolation. Meridith could see his struggle and wondered, is Karen going to kiss him and am I going to have to fondle him in front of my neighbors? Before Ted could respond, Krissy said, "Give’em a break, Karen. Ted and Meridith get a beer. Sorry guys, Karen has just come off her period and she is one frisky lady after that."
Everyone laughed with Karen pulling out even more humor with sexual overtones. Ted and Meridith got use to seeing poor ole Jack get kissed and fondled as the beer and Pepsi kept coming with the evening wearing on. By now, Karen was beginning to spill out of her loose fitting halter top every time she bent down to retrieve her beer bottle from the deck. Ted and Meridith were getting an eyeful that left nothing to the imagination. Ted was starting to fight his resistance, and a bulge was forming in his shorts. He was so relieved to see nightfall starting to set in and had noticed that Meridith’s red shorts were showing a dark spot in her crotch which meant she was wet with sexual arousal. This was turning into a very fun evening.
All of the ladies, as well as Ted and Ricky had a good buzz on. Poor Jack had wished that they had planned a night over, but knew they couldn’t stay much longer. He wanted to get home and fuck Karen’s brains out soon. Karen had whispered that she and Krissy wanted to see if they could either run the neighbors off or get them very excited. She told him the next time Krissy wandered over by his chair he was to nonchalantly and naturally place his hand up the rear of her shorts while seeming to be in a routine state of mind massaging her buttocks. His cue would come from Krissy and Karen.
Karen had walked behind the chair, where Ricky was sitting to look at the tub as it was filling. She abruptly turned around and reached over Ricky’s shoulder trying to retrieve her beer as her tits almost erupted from her halter-top as she struggled to get her bottle. Ricky grabbed the bottle and then pulled her right tit to one side sitting the cold beer between her titties saying, "be careful with those tits, you could put an eye out."
Karen shrieked at the sudden coldness and said, "You asshole, that’s cold, here I’ll poke your ear out," as she feigned stabbing his ear with the breast she poked at his head. She laughed and turned her back, observing the water flow.
Meridith had to stand. She had seen a lot this evening and was finding herself starting to become very aroused. She got up and walked around to the far side of the tub so she could hide herself as she wiped her cocktail napkin between her legs. This foursome was displaying a lot of friendliness that she had only read about in the magazines that she and Ted purchased. I wonder just how friendly this foursome gets, she thought? She already knew that Ted was turned on by what had happened. Even in this light, she could see that his tent was starting to form. Wonder what he would have done, if I had said he should have a Pepsi?
"So you two are going to help us tomorrow?" asked Ricky.
"Sure," was the dual response from Ted and Meridith.
"Better tell them the rules before they work their ass off," said Jeanine to Krissy.
"Gosh, I guess we are so used to them, I didn’t even think," said Krissy.
"What rules," asked Meridith?
"Oh they’re simple. We never allow drugs into our homes, no one does anything they don’t want to do or try, and we never, ever wear anything but our birthday suits when we are in the tub," offered Karen. "Tubs can get sudsy from swim suits, t-shirts, or shorts. It’s just better this way. And, we never criticize the poor guys."
"Criticize the guys," asked Ted.
"Some guys can’t help it, and sometimes we girls don’t necessarily make it easy for you guys not to get hard ons for whatever reasons you do," offered Karen "so, we just take it as a compliment and enjoy our evenings. I mean sometimes, just joking about sex will get my hubby more than nubby, and I think he should enjoy and not be criticized for being a normal red blooded stud. After all, we girls get nipple rises just thinking about something sexy, like you have right now Meridith. We just don’t have a dick that can show our interest. Just like those and mine," as she pointed first to Meridith and then, rubbed her own nipples through her flimsy shirt.
Meridith looked over at Ted knowing that his cock was probably about to explode over this kind of conversation. She had to admit that the evening already had her wet and her girls were very much at their peak. Krissy had been pretty quiet, but then she is the neighbor. Maybe she means to be that way. Meridith, without thinking, looked down at her nipples that were in full bloom. Meridith walked around. She reached up with both hands pinching her nipples up and forward replying, "Guess we girls do show up first. I’m okay with the rules, how about you Ted?"
"No problem," he replied as he was trying to figure out how to squirm his now growing dick into a more comfortable position.
Krissy walked over to give Jack another Pepsi, but this time she just stood beside his lawn chair with her beer leaning slightly into Jack’s shoulder. Jack took his cue and very casually let his arm dangle alongside his chair and then let his hand massage up and under Krissy’s shorts. The lighting was now getting darker, but still sufficient ambient light gave Meridith a view of the action. Was she seeing things or was the beer and all of this sex talk affecting her. She saw Krissy ever so slightly adjust her stance wider and her leg touched Meridith. "Oh my word," thought Meridith, "he is finger fucking her right beside me.
Meridith could feel her movements and hear Krissy’s breathing change slightly. Krissy moved slightly back towards Jack losing contact with Meridith. Meridith didn’t know why she suddenly felt anxious and a loss at feeling the contact with the action Krissy and Jack were taking. It was getting very dark in their neighbor’s back yard as she stole a glance at Krissy and Jack. The ambient light from the distant streetlight only provided a hazy outline of Krissy and the top of Jack’s head. Krissy was swaying with the rhythm and then suddenly she giggled and walked towards them into her house. "Damn," thought Meridith, "that was disappointing and entertaining." A soft light came on in the house giving Meridith a better view of the patio. She felt the need to use the restroom. "I’ll be back," she said and carefully picked her way to the house.
Meridith walked to the hallway bath and tried the door. "Sorry, I just plopped down, I’ll be a moment," called out Krissy.
"Uh, that’s okay, I can run home," replied Meridith.
"That’s silly, just use our bathroom," Krissy said through the door. "Turn on some lights, so you don’t trip over Ted’s clothes. He leaves them all over the place," added Krissy.
"Okay," replied Meridith. She knew she would probably not make it home with all the beer that was now demanding relief. Meridith went into the darkened bedroom and found the light switch. She flipped it on and hurried into the master bath turning on the lights as she went. She quickly took up her seat and just barely made it in time. Feeling comfortable she studied the bathroom from her vantage point and noted that like hers it had the requisite magazine rack. Like theirs, Ted and Krissy seemed to enjoy some of the same Penthouse, Playboy, Forum, and similar magazines as she fingered through the titles. Then she found three swinger magazines all of recent publishing dates.
The swinger magazines had circles around some of the ads. One had a marginal note that read, Jack/Karen’s new friends….Sat, 9/24. The magazine date was current, which meant that this was a date just two weeks from now. "Wow," she thought, "this foursome must be swingers." The revelation stirred a desire in her. She couldn’t help herself from studying the magazines more, looking for any signs that Ricky and Krissy might be in them. She thought, "maybe they are just learning this. That’s probably it, Karen and Jack seem to be the ‘out there’ couple. Still, seeing these in their private bathroom made her daydream about what it would be like to feel Ricky’s cock in her pussy."
Meridith finished relieving herself and leisurely walked back into the bedroom. As she reached up to turn the bathroom light off, she looked down at their host’s dresser. She had been in such a hurry going into the bathroom that the dresser drawer that was pulled out about four inches had missed her eye.
Visible to her now was a collection of dildos and other sex toys. Meridith stole a glance to see if she might be observed. She was in the clear. She pulled the drawer open slightly and gasped at the sight of a double-headed dildo. "Oh my gosh," as she quickly inhaled a gasp, "Krissy and Karen must use this." Meridith trembled with desire and again looked to see if she was in the clear. Satisfied, she traced the length of the dildo with her finger tips, feeling more desire in her pussy as she was becoming wet with seeing the toy. Ted is going to love hearing about our "normal" neighbors she thought. She and Ted had several toys, but they had never had the opportunity to use a double-headed dildo. "That settled it, she thought, "Our neighbors must be swingers." She returned the drawer to its original position and then left to rejoin the party, now with a clear vision of her neighbors.
During Krissy and Meredith’s absence, Karen had moved over towards Ted, while Ricky and Jack had walked over to the tub to discuss merits of the installation. "Hope you’re having a good time," offered Karen.
"Yeah, sure am," replied Ted. "I’m almost sorry that I’m not drinking Pepsi seeing the action Jack got," he chuckled.
"Oh, honey, you don’t have to have Pepsi to get that kind of action," Karen said in a very sexy way. "You just need to know, if Meridith would be happy with one of us kissing you," she continued.
"Wouldn’t want Ricky and Krissy’s neighbors angry with any of us." Continued Karen
"I don’t think Meridith would complain as long as she gets a Pepsi now and then," he suggested.
"From Krissy and I, or the guys?" asked Karen.
"Not sure it would matter," he answered in a suggestive tone. "Guess it would just have to be the right moment." Karen reached over to Ted’s lap and began rubbing his fully engaged hard on. "Sorry, it’s not a Pepsi kiss, but after all, you did get several beers", she said in a sweet tone.
Ted was enjoying this. He and Meridith had talked about trying to meet couples that would enjoy sex with them, and now his neighbor’s friends seem to be the ones. Krissy came out the door and walked over to Karen and Ted. She leaned over to Karen and whispered, "Meridith has to have seen the toys and mags, I’m sure."
Karen replied, "good" as she continued to rub the outline of Ted’s dick through his shorts in full view of Krissy. Krissy took a chair on the other side of Ted and said to him, "thanks for helping us with the tub. I hope you two will enjoy everything tomorrow," as she reached over and tenderly squeezed his hand. Ted returned the squeeze saying, "I’m already having a fun time."
Krissy looked at him and giggled, "I think Karen is too."
Meridith started to come out the door when Krissy called out to her, "Hey Meridith, can you snap off the lights, it attracts too many flying varmints." Krissy motioned to Karen, "Meridith might not like seeing Ted being rubbed," as she added her hand to grabbing Ted’s balls. "Ted, what do you think, asked Karen? "Uh, well, we have spoke of getting to know other couples, but we just hadn’t stepped over the edge," he replied. "Sorry to leave you up like this, but maybe we better wait until you have talked this over with Meridith.
"Yeah, I mean, damn this was feeling good, I’ll talk to her," he lamented.
Meridith started back to the foyer. She had already slipped unseen to the breakfast nook window earlier, and was watching her husband get a dual massage from her Karen and her neighbor. "Well," she thought, "it didn’t take long to recruit him." She formulated a plan, and then returned to the foyer. She got her visual bearings. With a flip of a switch, she transformed the patio area back into darkness save the shallow street light that only offered vague horizon lighting over the roofs.
The girls gave Ted encouragement and telling him that only people that really want to have fun, should. They added, "no one does anything they don’t want to do and that in their world only couples play, no cheaters."
Meridith walked out with several fresh beers and one Pepsi. "Geez, it’s dark out here. I can’t see squat. Call out for your beer," announced Meridith.
"Over here," said Karen. "Keep talking," replied Meridith. "I’m right here, oooh, that’s cold," exclaimed Karen as Meridith had squarely placed the beer between Karen’s breasts spilling some of the liquid onto her chest.
"Gosh, I’m clumsy, sorry," said Meridith as she tenderly feigned wiping the excess away from Karen’s left tit.
"You missed some on the right," said Karen.
Meridith moved her hand to Karen’s very dry right tit, and lied, "Oh, I did." "Yeah, right there," replied Karen as she laid her hand on top of Meridith’s. She took control of the movements and pushed Meridith’s fingers on her nipple. Meridith tweaked Karen’s nipple through Karen’s shirt and said. "Guess I got or get it now." "Yeah," breathed Karen. Krissy said, "Got a beer for us?" Meridith replied, "You betcha", as she fumbled the two beers to Ted and Krissy. She then leaned down to Krissy’s face with her cheek touching Krissy’s and whispered, "Nice couples magazines, can I borrow one?" Krissy nodded her head yes, and turned her head left, brushing Meridith’s lips, then whispered back, "Yes, yes."
Without notice, Meridith reached down to stroke her husband’s cock and in the darkness discovered that Karen was already performing that task. Karen froze. Meridith said, "Don’t mind me. Hey Karen, okay if I give Jack his Pepsi consolation?" Karen reached under Ted’s shorts taking full hold of his sweaty cock, and said, "what are friends for, make sure he drinks it all." Meridith now felt Karen’s hand under Ted’s shorts. She was now dripping with excitement. She squeezed Karen’s hand and said, "Don’t spill anything," as she giggled walking towards Ricky and Jack.
"Hey neighbor, here’s your beer. Jack is that you," Meridith asked? Ricky thanked her for the beer and returned to manning the hose that was filling the tub. "Jack, where are you," she called out again. "I’m sitting down here," he groused, "wishing I had a beer." "Oh you poor baby she cooed bending down to give him is drink, "all I have is this Pepsi. He grudgingly took it from her hand. She then reached down to his bare chest and begin massaging his right nipple as she leaned in to kiss him deeply with a full tongue. She moved her hand to his crotch and felt his manhood grow as she fondled it to a full hard on. Jack responded by taking his free right hand and reaching up into her soaking wet pussy. The penetration was exhilarating for Meridith. She squeezed his cock through his shorts and then in a whispered pant, said, "There’s your Pepsi consolation Jack." "Best consolation of the evening", he softly said. "You okay," he asked? "Yeah, but I think I need to be nice to my neighbor," she offered.
With that, Meridith groped over to the sound of the water being placed into the tub. "Need some help with the hose, Ricky", she asked?
"Sure," he said.
Meridith was now standing with her breasts striking his right upper body. "Here," as he started to offer her the garden hose.
"I’ve got it," she said, as she reached down into his shorts taking hold of his flaccid manhood. "Doesn’t seem to have much pressure, ah maybe it does," she commented as Ricky’s cock came to life.
"Careful you don’t get too wet from handling this," Ricky replied.
"I don’t think I’m going to hold it that long," she teased. "I’m just trying to be neighborly," she offered. Jack had climbed out of his chair and joined in behind Meridith. Meridith felt her shorts being pulled down. She let her shorts fall to her ankles and then stepped out of the left leg opening. She cast a stare over to her husband and the two ladies. She could not really see what was happening over there, but the conversation had become very muted.
Meridith backed into Jack and she felt his manhood slip between her cheeks. Jack’s pre-cum ooze filled her crack. She bent over slightly tugging Ricky’s shorts down to feel his cock spring free. It too, was very wet from excitement. She immediately took Ricky into her mouth and began to pull and suck on him. Jack entered her from behind, and she felt even more excitement as she adjusted to his thickness. He really was a little too short for this position. She thought, "He would be better if I were on my hands and knees. She suddenly let go of Ricky and stood upright popping Jack from his penetration. She turned around and faced the chairs holding her husband’s trio.
Meridith took each of the anxious cocks in her left and right hands and begin to stroke them towards ejaculation. Ricky and Jack raised her shirt to take the nearest nipple while they took turns massaging her hairy pussy. Meridith was already starting to cum and she could feel the guys building. She tugged on them turning Ricky and Jack towards the other trio’s chairs.
Jack, who had no alcohol, came first with a grunt and shot a massive load of semen towards the trio. Ricky followed almost immediate suit. They all had been as quiet as they could but knew that tell tale grunts had most likely gave them away. Ricky said, "Hope Ted was occupied or the next hand I feel might be around my throat."
"He’ll be fine. You ladies were already playing him to this level. I just had to get two of you off to their one."
"Jack"
"Yeah"
"You got to feel a little pussy surrounding your dick since you won’t be helping tomorrow," stated Meridith, "but, Ricky here is going to get fucked really good unless Krissy doesn’t approve." Jack replied, "Oh, don’t worry, Krissy will approve and approve, and approve." The trio chuckled at Jack’s comment. Ricky responded, "You think Ted is going to approve?" "Oh yeah, shush, listen. I think he is close to approving right now."
While Meridith had been doing her effort to be neighborly, Krissy could easily see the silhouette of the trio. Karen and here had already been down on their knees sucking on Ted’s cock. She pulled on Karen and said, can you see what she is doing?" Karen looked up towards the sky and saw the same outline, just as Meridith bent over. "Wow, she’s getting a little fucking by Jack it looks like." Krissy and Karen had already removed their shorts and placed them onto their lawn chairs. They got up while still stroking Ted’s nicely proportioned cock and returned to the chairs adjacent to his. "Ted," Krissy whispered in his ear. "Can you see your wife in the horizon over there?" Ted looked, and saw a familiar female figure with her head moving up and down in front of one of the men’s waist. He saw the other man was moving in rhythm with her doing her doggy style. "Damn," he said. "What’s wrong," asked Karen? He whispered, "she’s getting fucked and I’m not." "No problem," she offered and she immediately took up a position to sit on his lap. Krissy took hold of his cock and then helped him push into Karen’s wet pussy. "Uhmmm," said Karen. "Feels really good," as she begin to ride him. "Karen," she’s up and it looks like she is jacking them off," announced Krissy.
Karen reluctantly lifted off Ted. She and Krissy began to pump him hard while they looked towards the opposite trio. Krissy leaned over into Ted’s manhood and could feel Karen jack him towards final excitement. Krissy grabbed hold of his balls and could feel them start to clinch. She sensed he was starting to explode and began to taste more of his early ejaculate. She let him out of her mouth, while she and Karen took a fierce grip of his manhood and pumped him to shoot three large loads. Karen quickly took Ted into her mouth and began to suck him dry. "Where’s mine," demanded Krissy. Karen looked up and offered her dripping mouth as a reward, which Krissy hungrily engulfed. For Ted, this was more than he had dreamed. He had watched his wife jack off two men, while he was given the same act with two women.
Meridith fully naked by now couldn’t handle it any longer. She had made her way to the porch light and snapped it on. Blinded by the sudden light she asked, "Krissy where are you? "Over here", came the reply.
"Krissy, you and Karen don’t need to bother about putting your clothes back on for us. I’ve got two naked guys over here that I just jacked off and from the sounds coming from Ted, you two have gotten him to heaven already," she stated with a happiness in her tone.
"I saw the swinger magazines in your bathroom. Ted and I have wanted to make it with another couple, but we didn’t expect to meet two couples. Karen, I sort of felt a little of your man in me, but I didn’t let him come. I think Ted and I are really excited at joining you guys for fun fucking, right Ted," she asked?
"Absolutely and emphatically," Ted exclaimed as his voice cracked an octave up.
"You could of let him come, and I felt a lot of your man’s cock in me", retorted Karen. "But we could see you guys as a silhouette, so I jumped off when you did," laughed Karen. "Poor baby had to wait until Krissy and I jacked him off to get some relief," she teased.
Everyone laughed. Krissy said, "Well then are we on for tomorrow?" Looking around at all of the naked bodies,
Ted and Meridith grinned and said, "Oh yeah."
"Karen," asked Meridith, "okay with you if Krissy and I share your double headed dildo?" Krissy and Karen smiled at each other, then they walked over to Meridith. Each planted a loving kiss on her nipples then Karen said, "Sorry I’ll miss the fun tomorrow. Jack, let’s go home, I need to fuck!"
As the four neighbors watched Jack and Karen drive off, Ricky offered, "You know we don’t have to wait until tomorrow, if Ted here can get it back up."
"I’m good," said Ted.
"You better be, let’s go shower" said Krissy as she reached out and took the now familiar dick in her hand. "Wanna cum," she looked back at Meridith and Ricky?
Meridith said nothing, she just mimicked Krissy leading a very willing Ricky to the shower by his now full engaged hard on. Ricky and Krissy had spent good money to have an oversize shower with dual heads. Krissy and Ted began soaping each other while kissing deeply. Meridith was enjoying the mutual cleaning she and Ricky were performing. She paid close attention to soaping his cock and suds his ass completely which seemed to excite Ricky even more.
Meridith enjoyed watching Ted suds up Krissy’s pussy. Krissy rinsed her pussy and said to Ted, "Hold on, I need to do a little touch up." She brought out a razor and retraced her entire pussy to rid herself of any traces of stubble. "I didn’t expect to be fucking my neighbor tonight," she giggled. "So, I want to be nice and smooth for you," she said seductively. "Does that feel good to you," she asked Ted.
"Ohhh, yeah," he responded as he rubbed her pussy.
"Hey, Krissy," asked Meridith, "can I borrow your razor?"
"Have you shaved your pussy before," Krissy asked in a qualifying tone?
"No, but then I’ve never fucked my neighbor before, either," she said with a most sexy voice.
"Let me help you then," Krissy offered sweetly. With that Krissy moved over to Meridith as the guys stood helplessly to one side watching the Krissy expertly deliver another bald pussy for the foursome.
"Looks and feels great," said Ricky as he gently massaged Meridith. "Yeah, this is very nice," offered Ted, "I like it."
"Well, neighbors, let’s go fuck," Meridith announced.
Meridith and Krissy laid down on the bed, as the guys begin to explore their bodies. Meridith felt her nipples harden under the caress that Ricky was giving. She closed her eyes and let her body ride the waves of pleasure as he pinched her nipples ever so slightly. Soon she felt his tongue begin to trace her navel and then disappear to the upper edges of her bushy pussy. She was already beginning to rock her pelvis in anticipation of feeling Ricky impale her.
She spread her legs wide to invite more of Ricky’s effort, and then she grasped his head trying to guide his tongue to her wet pussy. She felt Krissy’s legs intertwine with hers as Krissy was already receiving a tongue fucking from Ted. Krissy’s moans were intoxicating to Meridith and she felt drawn to make Krissy enjoy her husband even more. Meridith reached over and begin to rub Krissy’s nipples which had an immediate feed back, with more groaning from Krissy. "Ride that tongue Krissy, ride it," she shocked herself at this outcry. Meridith was enjoying watching her husband bring her neighbor in waves of orgasms.
Suddenly, Ricky’s tongue penetrated Meridith’s pussy lips dancing on her engorged clitoris. "Ohhhh," Meridith cried out as she raised her arms above her head. She was dancing on Ricky’s talented tongue and was beginning to feel the start of an orgasm, when she felt the bed start to bounce. "This was great," she thought, "Ted is fucking Krissy." Meridith felt tiny hands holding her forearms to the mattress then the delicate touch of Krissy sucking her nipples as Krissy bounced in rhythm of Ted’s fucking.
Meridith opened her eyes and could see that Ted was fucking Krissy doggy style. Meridith could not hold back and immediately started cumming. She was a spurter and hoped that her juices would make Ricky very happy. It seemed to, as he increased the rapidness of his tongue fucking causing Meridith to ride multiple waves of orgasms.
Ted said to Ricky, "Move up there," pointing to the head of the bed. Ted complied and moved to the head of the bed pivoting Krissy, around in parallel with Meridith. Ted was feeling the sweetness of Krissy’s ability to clamp down on him and was worried that he might come to soon. This maneuver gave him a break to reposition. He watched in pleasurable awe as Ricky lifted and pulled Meridith to the edge of the foot of the bed. Ricky lifted and spread Meridith’s legs, as he attempted to place his cock into her pussy. Ted watched with a passion as he saw Meridith take hold of Ricky’s dick and guide it into her waiting and wanting pussy. Meridith let out a groan of pleasure as she began to fit Ricky’s dick into her. Ricky was athletically in a squat pumping Meridith slowly and deliberately much to her screaming delight.
Ted was so taken with the show he was witnessing that he had just been thrusting his fingers in and out of Krissy’s pussy. He felt Krissy move forward and then watched as Krissy began to lick both Meridith’s pussy and Ricky’s cock. Krissy lowered herself onto Meridith’s face and Meridith begin to pull her down. Ted’s cock was getting harder and harder as he watched his wife now tonguing their neighbor as she was fucking the neighbor’s husband.
Meridith was enjoying eating Krissy’s pussy. She was having an intense orgasm that seemed to last forever. Feeling Ricky’s hot cock being pushed deeply and slowly in and out of her was driving her to new levels of excitement. When Krissy licked her nipples and then traced down to her pussy, she instantly responded by grabbing Krissy’s ass, pulling her down on her face. As a woman, Meridith knew exactly what another woman would want, and she provided it.
Meridith felt Ted’s fingers moving in sync with the pulsating pelvis of Krissy. Without a word, Meridith reached up and took hold of Ted’s dick pulling it towards Krissy. She guided Ted’s dick into Krissy who gasped at the insertion. Ted was a little longer than Ricky, but thin. His member easily slid into Krissy who began to moan into Meridith’s pussy.
"Fuck me, fuck me," cried out Krissy as she began to squirm on Ted’s dick.
Meridith didn’t even realize that she was screaming, "Now, now, now, slam the dick in me, fuck that pussy, fuck it." Meridith came in a sudden rush that bucked Krissy hard. With that, Krissy, who had already came several times, dismounted Ted and demanded, "Get on your back, I’m going to ride your big cock!" Krissy straddled Ted, whose head was now laying at the foot of the bed. She was a short girl, but his doggy style had already made her comfortable pulling in his long thin dick. She carefully eased her wet pussy down on him and began to ride him slowly. Krissy had great muscle control. She and Karen would often have games seeing who could squeeze the vaginal exercisers the longest. Krissy was legendary and she knew it.
Ricky pulled out of Meridith, knowing that she had come several times. Meridith pulled him onto the bed saying, "Let me do some of the work. Damn you fuck good." Ricky knew that Krissy would want some more action so he laid on his back, in opposite position of Ted. This placed Meridith and Krissy facing each other. He hoped Ted wouldn’t mind as he laid with some of his body touching his. To Ricky, this gave him the feel of Krissy’s gyrations as she rode Ted’s cock.
Meridith was really wet and had a larger canal than Krissy. She easily and hungrily impaled herself on Ricky’s hard on. She clamped down and begin riding him like a belly dancer rubbing his nipples. Both girls legs were touching each other and soon they began to fondle each other’s breasts and nipples. Reaching behind herself, Meridith took hold of Ricky’s balls and massaged them, sending additional grunts and thrusts up into her from Ricky.
Krissy and Meridith began to kiss and moan. They took turns sucking each other’s nipples and soon began to start riding their own orgasms again. They cried out for their charges to fuck them and to cum.
Meridith cried out, "Fuck me Ricky, cum in me, I want to feel your load deep inside me."
Krissy couldn’t hold up any longer, her legs were giving out, "She laid out on top of Ted and said, "Roll me over and have your way, I’m your fucking neighbor and I want you to cum, cum, cum."
Ted couldn’t handle it, he was about three strokes away from losing his load. He quickly rolled Krissy over into the missionary position. Krissy wrapped her tiny legs high up on his ass and begin to clamp down hard screaming with delight saying, "Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh oh oh oh fuck meeeee" in a loud scream. Ted shot his load which seemed to spurt and spurt. He hadn’t felt that level of clamping ever. This neighbor was wonderful.
He continued to thrust until he was spent. He started to rise when Krissy pulled him back down tightly as she deeply kissed him over and over. Krissy whispered, "Leave it in me, I’ll let it go when I’m ready." Ted felt her clamping action. "I’ll strip it good so all of your delicious cum is in me. Ted was happy to comply.
At the sounds and sight of Ted and Krissy making love, Meridith found herself becoming even more energetic. She placed her hands squarely on Ricky’s chest and began to thrust rapidly driving her pubic bone into his. About every three strokes she would stay deep on him grinding her pelvis into his. She felt him begin to stiffen and his groaning was matching hers. All of her inhibitions were long gone, and she shouted, "fuck it deep, fuck it deep." She let go of his chest and moved her hands to grab hold of the top of his shoulders as she squeezed his legs together.
She started thrusting even faster now and then groaned in his ear as she felt beads of sweat fall off her forehead onto Ricky, "fuck me now, cum you bastard, fuck me hard, I want it all, fuck me!" She sensed him grow larger; much larger as his chubby dick seemed to grow in circumference. "Oh my god, you’re getting bigger," she howled as she started yet another massive orgasm. Ricky came with a mighty thrust that nearly threw her head over heels. Meridith clamped down hard on him and milked him for his entire load. Totally satisfied, Meridith kissed Ricky deeply and then snuggled into his neck while still atop his body. She continued to hold onto his dick with her pussy until he was completely flaccid.
She rolled off his body to the center of the bed and assumed a spooning position while facing Krissy who was laying in similar fashion with Ted. Meridith traced the curves of Krissy’s titties saying, "thanks for being a nice neighbor." Krissy responded with, "No, thank you. It’s all about neighbors helping neighbors." The foursome fell asleep and awoke the next morning repeating yet another wild fucking session foretelling many more to come in the neighborhood.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,420 views
She has fantastic thick shoulder length strawberry blonde hair and looks a bit like the actress Nicola Stephenson; especially her cheeky smile and freckles. If we won the lottery she'd like bigger boobs but I like them just the way they are -- 34b.....nice and bouncy and still firm enough for her to go topless on the beach (which really turns me on). I still play indoor football once a week and go to the gym two or three times; so I'm still quite trim for a guy my age.
It had become difficult to keep things fresh and exciting especially with Connie juggling a full-time job and being a wife and mother; plus our daughter is a bit of a handful. My job now takes me away from home one or two nights a week and I'm rarely home before 7.30 on the other nights; all of which leaves us both knackered most nights, but we still try our best to keep the spark alive.
We were at the dreaded stage that married couples fear most-- each week night was the same. When I was at home we would have a family meal, bath our daughter, put her to bed, make a coffee then sit on the sofa staring at the idiot-box in the corner while I massaged my wife's feet then bed by 11 pm without the merest hint of sex.
On Fridays I'd sometimes go to the local pub and Connie would be in bed when I arrived home; drunk. On Saturdays we would go out with friends for a meal and drinks then after five minutes each in the bathroom we would have sex. Now -- don't get me wrong; it was always good sex. Think about it; my wife is young and gorgeous but.....but.....it was pretty much the same most weeks. I knew exactly which buttons to press and in which order to make her have a satisfying orgasm and I did.....every bloody Saturday night between 11.30 and 11.45!
In the previous couple of years I'd had a few opportunities for extra-marital naughtiness and had weakened twice -- once at a European Sales Conference in Bonn with a Swiss woman and another time in London with a colleague that was recently divorced. Neither was as spectacular as I'd hoped but great fun none the less! I was pretty sure Connie had been faithful until she was invited to a 'schoolgirl' themed Hen night to Manchester with her younger sister, Marie and about 20 of their friends to celebrate a 21st birthday. When she returned home on the Sunday evening she was a bit sheepish and quiet; which was unusual. Later in bed after a lot of coaxing she told me that due to her outfit she had received an awful lot of male attention on the Saturday night and had absolutely loved it. I got her to wank me as she eventually admitted to dancing with a couple of guys in a club then eventually confessed in a whisper that they had both put their hands up her skirt to play with her suspenders and had tried to get inside her knickers but she'd resisted. Then she giggled when she realized that my cock was getting harder and harder. With a new found confidence she then told me that she had even let one of them play with her tits as they snogged; which made me cum all over her hand. I always felt that there might be more to the story but didn't 'push it'.....but when I was alone in a hotel later in the week I had a few wanks thinking about what she might have got up to.
After football the following Sunday morning one of the younger lads, who didn't know I was married to Connie, showed us some photos of his girlfriend in a schoolgirl uniform on his mobile phone then regaled the bar with some of the tales she'd told him about a recent trip to Manchester. She'd told him that six or seven of the women had got fucked including two married women who had gone back to a hotel with some rugby players from Wales and had got fucked six ways sideways! My cock instantly stiffened at the thought of Connie being one of the married women!
The thought of my wife going with another guy or more than one guy drove me insane with lust for the next few days. Without ever telling her why I became almost insatiable, which made Connie feel very desirable and therefore more accommodating to my sexual needs. A 'win-win' situation for both of us.
On the Thursday night I was checking out my Facebook site for the first time in weeks when I spotted that one of her friends had posted some pictures from the Hen Night. No wonder she'd received lots of attention! Connie's shirt was unbuttoned so that her tits were nearly falling out of her pink Wonderbra and her skirt was so short you could see her stocking tops and suspenders without her even bending over! In one picture she had one guy sticking his tongue in her ear while she smothered his friends' face with her tits! Her friends were just as lecherous in the other dozen or so pictures of them showing their arses and one of her friends sucking on a life-like dildo! It certainly looked like they had had a really good time and the picture of Connie and the two guys really intrigued me....plus it helped me have another wank; fantasizing about my darling wife with two horny rugby players!
In bed the following night Connie nearly choked when I mentioned (as casually as possible) that I'd seen the Facebook pictures.
"You look like you had fun." I grinned as she blushed like a beetroot.
"I can explain." She stammered as she squirmed and quickly turned away from me. "I thought that you'd told me about everything that happened on Sunday night." I chuckled as I began stroking her nipple through her nightie.
"I did." Connie whispered as her nipple became erect.
"Are you sure?" I continued as my cock nudged against her buttocks. "There was a picture of you with.....two guys....and.....some of the comments under it were....well.....someone asked if their bedroom was bigger than yours."
I began softly kissing her neck and rubbing my erection against her soft arse but Connie was now stiff with trepidation.
"I'd love to know how you would know if their bedroom was bigger than yours sweetheart." By now I'd lifted her nightdress up and was alternating stroking her tits with running my fingers through her hairy bush.
My wife slowly turned over until she was lying on her back. Her eyes were filled with tears.
"Something else happened....didn't it?" I asked as I kissed away the tears then gently placed her hand on my rock hard cock. "I've already had a couple of wanks thinking about them putting their hands up your skirt and you letting one of them play with your tits." I then kissed and licked her nipples. "Tell me everything babe....please."
Connie's hand gently stroked my shaft making me shiver with excitement.
"Are you sure?" She whispered as she sniffed back another tear.
"Oh yes!" I chuckled as I flicked my tongue across her nipples and gently teased her legs apart.
"As soon as we left the hotel in the afternoon guys were whistling and shouting at us." Connie's voice was barely audible but her fingers kept running along the blue veins on my dick.
"Every where we went guys were hitting on us and buying us drinks." She finally looked me in the eye as if asking if she should go on. "Even when I was a teenager I never got attention like that....it was....intoxicating!" Connie chuckled at using a 'big word'.
"Mmmmmm." I purred as my fingers stroked and tugged her bushy pubes. "I'm not surprised...you looked dead fucking sexy!"
"It was in the second or third bar that we....you know....relaxed....and let ourselves go." She was now resting on her side and had slightly opened her legs for me. "We were in the toilets when Marie hiked her skirt up and said something about 'Lets take a walk on the wild side!'"
I nodded as I peeled her pussy lips apart and ran my finger down her sticky slit.
"I thought 'why not for one night'....and hiked my skirt up too then loosened a couple of extra buttons on my shirt too." Her chest was becoming flushed now and her pussy even wetter. "I was drunk and...it was just meant to be....a laugh.....I didn't expect anything to....'happen'....you believe me don't you?"
"Of course." I lied and gently slid a finger into her love pot as her fingers wrapped around my dick and started sliding slowly up and down.
"Guys were all over us." My once shy wife grinned. "They were nearly fighting to buy us drinks and one of them was rubbing up against me.....you know....pretending to shag me from behind!"
I automatically raised my eyebrows in surprise.
"And I leaned forward and pressed back against him....pretending to......have an orgasm....you know like in 'When Harry met Sally'!"
Connie was a flirt ....but...... not like that normally.
"Everyone cheered.....it was the most amazing night of my life." Her face had lit up now and she had her left leg curled and raised for me to continue fingering her.
"Then we moved onto another bar that had music playing and some of the guys had followed us and wanted to dance." She was in full flow now and obviously getting as turned on as I was with her confession. "When I danced I made sure my skirt lifted up and my....tits....jiggled." We both chuckled because that's my favorite 'game'....when she shakes or jiggles her tits. "Lyle loved it when I did that."
"Lyle?" I quizzed her.
"The two guys in the picture.....Lyle and Scott...from Scotland. They were on a Rugby club trip." Connie's eyes glazed over slightly at the memory.
"Nice guys? How old are they?" I innocently asked.
"Verrrryyy nice." Connie purred then giggled, "Lyle was 20 and Scott 22....I asked!"
"Then what happened?" I inquired as my balls began aching.
"It was on the dance floor that Lyle began playing with my suspenders and stockings. I think he was showing off to his friends....lifting my skirt up and stuff....but...." Connie hunched her shoulders and gave me her 'naughty girl' smile as she squeezed my cock very tight, "I didn't give a shit what anyone thought..... and let him."
"Then Scott barged in and wanted the next dance. He was taller....even bigger than you ....he did the same....his hands were straight up my skirt......squeezing my arse.....even spanking it a little bit....telling me how naughty I was and how naughty schoolgirls should get spanked for showing their knickers on the dance-floor. I tried to shock him by saying something about 'was he man enough to spank me'. He lifted my skirt and gave me three hard slaps on the arse in front of everyone!"
"What did you do then?" I asked incredulously as I stuffed her twat with a second finger.
"I put my arms around his neck and kissed him." Connie giggled again. "Then he put his hand up the front of my skirt as we slow danced and......"
"AND?????" I gasped as I felt my balls tighten.
"He tried to finger me! A great big farmers finger; but I kept moving -- twisting away and stuff so he couldn't get it in....but it felt...you know....well you wouldn't...but.....so very naughty."
"In fffffront of everybody?" I stammered.
"Well.....it was dark....but......Marie was watching us." Connie was grinding onto my fingers now and thankfully her strokes had slowed down on my dick.
"Then what happened?" I garbled as I started thinking about Hilary Clinton in my attempt to stop cumming too soon.
I finally pushed him away and went back to the bar." Connie's chest was now heaving and her nipples were like diamonds.
"Then what?" I repeated......Hilary was now starting to look very sexy inside my head!
"He followed and bought me a cocktail....then told me he wanted to take me back to his hotel."
"And?" My balls were vibrating now at the thought of my wife going back to a hotel room with a handsome young stud.
Connie shrugged her shoulders and curled her lip. "I couldn't....really.....I wanted to.....but....I couldn't." Her eyes misted over again as she re-lived the moment she turned the young stud down. "I really really wanted to....."
"Oooohhh...uuuggghhh." My spunk poured out all over my wife's hand.
"Hehehehehe....you're terrible!" Connie giggled as she looked at the warm jism and began rubbing it back into my shaft. "What would you have said if I had gone back to his hotel?" She turned her head away to avoid eye contact and whispered.
"I think...." I considered my next words very carefully, "it would have really turned me on."
"Really?" Connie looked me straight in the eye for confirmation.
"I think so......yes." I croaked back at her as she cranked my cock back to stiffness.
"Maybe next time then." She smiled a wicked smile.
I still wasn't 100% convinced that she hadn't gone back to the hotel; like Greg had told us after the football match.
"Did anyone actually..... stray?" I asked as my fingers curled deep inside her soaking twat.
"Apparently a couple of girls from Accounts did go back with some of Lyle and Scott's mates and had a bit of an orgy!" Connie giggled and sounded a little bit jealous.
"Oh." Was all I could think of to say.
Connie looked down at her spunk smeared hand and winked then twisted until she could open her knickers drawer. With her dry hand . After a quick fumble at the back she produced her 9 inch dildo and waved it in front of my face.
A second later we were in a 69, Connie curled in a ball sucking my cock while I lapped at her dripping cunt juice and fucked her with the sex toy.
My head was spinning as I lapped at her honey pot. She hadn't been this wet for years....I was in Heaven and so was Connie as I licked and sucked on her clit and labia as I stroked and tugged her soft curly pubes. Connie really was a good cocksucker! Her tongue and lips alternated between feeling like silk and velvet to becoming a Dyson vacuum cleaner! Her fingers were all over my balls and shaft too.
"Shove the toy in." My wife panted as her tongue flicked across my aching cock. I tried to force it in but it was difficult with the best cocksucker in England deep throating my dick!
"Get on your knees!" I grunted with frustration.
Still with my cock in her mouth; I was on my back and Connie was on her knees in seconds. Her eyes flickered when I pressed the life like knob against her slippery slit.
"Is this what you want?" I teased as it slid in with ease, "a big fucking cock up your twat while you're sucking a cock?" Talking dirty in bed really turned her on....I guess she's a bit submissive; but this was going to be a little bit different....I intended pushing the boundaries.
"Is it?" I asked again as I began fucking her with the plastic cock, "you love getting fucked at both ends; don't you?"
She squeezed my shaft and nodded; without making eye contact.
Soon my left hand was pumping the toy in and out of her pussy as her sucking went up another level.
"Ooohhh...that's good.....you're a real dirty cocksucker...aren't you?" I would never dream of talking to her like this in real life but 'bedroom talk' gave us both a buzz and the right words at the right time never failed to bring her to orgasm if I was fingering her or she was riding me.
The toy was gliding in and out very easily now (too easily?) as I continued my speech.
"Ooohhh baby...imagine what it must be like getting fucked like this with two big real cocks....one in your mouth and.....one up your...." I waited a few seconds. Normally I'd say pussy or fanny or slot but tonight I was going to use the C word and see what her reaction was.
"Yes.....(gasp)....you sucking my cock and....and...somebody else fucking your.....sopping...cunt.....with his big cock!" There. I'd said it. There was a dramatic silence for nearly two seconds as I waited for her response.
"Mmmmmm." Connie purred as she turned her head to face me and her fingers rubbed my shaft even faster while her tongue curled around my tingling knob head.
"Oh fuck!" She wasn't upset or angry.....my wife had actually purred and I swear she got even wetter as she sucked my cock even harder!
I carried on like this for five minutes or so......talking about all of the young guys in our pub wanting to fuck her......taking it in turns to fuck her and ram their cocks down her throat......maybe even two strangers picking her up in a nightclub and fucking her cunt inside out! hahaha!
She was now moving her hips in time with my dildo fucking and had let my cock slip out of her mouth so she could rub it across her face and tits....just the way I like.
"Faster." She panted. My wrist was soon a blur and with a well practiced flick of my thumb I finally switched the toy on.
"Oh SHIT! Yes!" Connie gasped. We both knew it wouldn't be long now.
"Get my fucking cock back in your fucking mouth." I grunted as I desperately tried to tighten my balls and not cum too soon. I wanted this to last forever..
"That's the way.... you dirty fucking cocksucker ...fill your mouth with it while some stranger fucks your cunt!"
"Ugh....ugh!" Connie grunted as her fingers rubbed her clit while I pounded her cunt with 9 inches of vibrating plastic and began moving my hips so I could fuck her mouth.
"Open your fucking throat!" I was now nearly in a frenzy as I fucked her mouth, "I'm going to fill your fucking mouth with hot spunk.....while...."
Connie was trembling now as her fingers rubbed her clit to orgasm and the dildo was disappearing inside her belly.
"Ooh....oh....ugh....ugh.....FUCK...FUCK....FUCK ....YES!" I yelped as I emptied a cup full of hot seed down my wife's' throat at exactly the same time as she squealed and cried out with a loud orgasm of her own.
I pulled the toy out with a sloppy plop, switched it off then dropped it on the floor before facing my beautiful sweating wife.
"WOW." I whispered as I tried to inflate my lungs. "WOW.....how good was that?"
"One of the best ever." Connie whispered back as she clung to me like a limpet. It was basically now or never for me.
"Didn't you mind when I......" I stumbled over the words, "when I...used the C word and...and talked about.....other guys fucking you?"
Still with her eyes closed Connie smiled and kissed my chest. "No....not really....it...it..." her voice was barely audible, "turned me on a bit."
"A bit?""A lot.... then." She quietly whispered and pressed her warm tits against my chest. After a few minutes of basking in the afterglow of our love Connie whispered.
"Where you serious...you know...when.....I told you about....in the club....and....those guys....and....if I'd.....you know....actually....... you know?"
"Yes." I instantly replied. "Really?" Connie whispered and kissed my neck.
"Why?" I whispered as my heart began thumping again. "Is there something that you want to tell me?"
There was a deafening silence for a few seconds then Connie huskily told me; "No...just.....the thought of....you know.....two guys...actually....you know......it...it....really turns me on."
"Fucking hell!" I gasped. "Me too."
We looked into each others twinkling eyes.....my fantasy might actually be about to come true.
"With me?" I asked virtually silently for fear of getting the wrong answer.
"I guess so." Connie looked disappointed at my question.
I quickly interjected, "Or have you got someone else in mind?"
A thin smile parted her luscious lips. "Oh! You think....the guys from the Club?" Then she giggled. "No no no.....after coming so close....with them....I just....would...love to...you know...try it....once."
"Do you want me to.....arrange something?" I panted as I could hardly breathe with excitement.
Connie nodded. "But nobody that we know."
It took ages to get to sleep as I planned and unplanned who to ask and what we could do and where. Over the next couple of days I asked over and over again if she was happy doing this and after plenty of assurances and a small set of rules I set about my task.
She'd set me a helluva challenge....a threesome with someone that we didn't know; possibly including me but possibly not but I definitely had to be in the vicinity.
I spent an inordinate amount of time over the next week lying in lonely hotels; thinking, planning and researching my challenge. Obviously this wasn't hard work! We didn't make love at all during this stage...but we had sex -- sweaty sex every night.
On the Friday night after our daughter went to bed I told my wife that I'd joined a couple of Swingers sites on the web and had found a relatively discrete Swinging Club about 60 miles away that looked perfect.
We instantly fired up my PC and I showed her the site. Within five minutes Connie had agreed to visit the Magpie Club the following Saturday night. Under the pretense of a colleagues Engagement party that would necessitate a stay in a hotel my mother agreed to let my daughter stop over and we would collect her on the Sunday afternoon.
The 50 mile journey from my parents to the hotel was driven in virtual silence; but we just kept grinning at each other. As soon as we'd checked in we hit the bar. My first pint went down without touching the sides! Connie had a glass of white wine and I sipped my second pint as we chatted like teenagers on a first date.
We agreed to go for dinner first then onto the Magpie Club for about 9 o'clock. At 6.30 I was fastening my belt when the bathroom door opened and Connie made her appearance. I was stuck for words as she posed and postured in the doorway. She'd bought a new outfit including underwear but had kept them as a surprise for me.
"Wow!" I mouthed. My 32 year old wife looked like an ultra sexy vixen. She was wearing a floaty black and red wrap-over dress that ended about 3 inches above her knees and had a spectacular plunging neckline that a man could get lost in. To compliment this she was wearing very sexy 4 inch red stilettos and, when she turned around, black silk seamed stockings.
"Is this appropriate?" Connie asked rhetorically as she applied another coat of bright red lipstick to her luscious lips .
"I'm not sure I want to go out now!" I grinned like a man who'd just won the Lotto.
"Well you might not; but I certainly do and will just go by myself!" She giggled as she finished a glass of gin and tonic from the mini-bar.
In the lift Connie suggested having another quick drink in the bar before we ventured out to look for a restaurant. At first I thought she may be backing out; now that we had left the safety of our hotel bedroom; but I couldn't have been more mistaken. She slinked around the bar until she finally found an empty table in full view of a group of men in Tuxedos waiting for a taxi. As she sat down her dress flapped open accidentally giving the men a flash of stocking top and suspender. When an elderly man caught her eye and smiled Connie just raised her eyebrows as if the glimpse of stocking top was the most natural thing in the world.
"Did you see the way they were looking at me?" Connie chuckled when I eventually joined her.
"What did you expect dressed like that?" I chuckled with nerves.
"Even if we don't....you know....actually....do it....It's going to be fun night; isn't it?" My wife cheekily smiled as she ran her bright red fingernails down the back of my hand.
After finishing our drinks and Connie receiving even more admiring glances we left the hotel to find a restaurant. It was quite breezy and as we crossed the road her dress blew up and open giving a bunch of lads standing smoking outside a pub doorway a perfect view of her stocking tops and underwear. They cheered and clapped and some even called out for us to join them but Connie just smoothed her dress and carried on walking. I was impressed.
We chose a small Italian restaurant and the waiters were very very attentive taking every opportunity to look down her dress at her Wonderbra enhanced breasts.
Connie was in her element and I felt amazingly proud of her and got more and more turned on as the night progressed. We finished our meal at 8.15.
"What do you want to do now?" I nervously asked. "Go for another drink?"
A mischievous grin lit up my wife's face. "Not on your life! Let's do it....let's take that walk on the wild side!"
We silently clung to each other for 5 minutes at the side of the road while we waited for a taxi to stop. Eventually one did and it was my turn to get a great view as Connie bent forward to get into the cab and her dress rode up giving me a perfect view of her sexy seamed stockings, suspenders and transparent black knickers. Judging from the grin on the drivers face he must have got a good look down the front of her dress too.
When I told the driver where we wanted to go he winked as if to tell me he knew exactly where it was.
I don't know why but I was surprised that the Magpie Club was in a run down part of town near the docks; but when we pulled up outside it was just like on the website -- a big old pub-hotel with a gated car park and a set of steps up to the front door.
"It's your last chance to back out." I nervously told my beautiful wife as I typed in the 4 digits that I'd selected when I'd joined on line and the door swung open.
She curled her lips to let me know she was getting annoyed with my constant questions, then cocked her head towards the light.
As soon as we were inside we were greeted by the Clubs' owner Ben who took us into a small room to explain how the club was run: there was a bar and drinks were included in the price but no one was allowed to get drunk. When a woman says 'no' it's a definite 'no'. Casual attire was permitted in the two large downstairs lounges but anyone going into the side rooms or upstairs was expected to undress -- pants or a towel for men 'absolutely anything' for the ladies! All bags and personal items were to be kept in the lockers provided at all times (to stop people taking sneaky photos or using drugs!) and ladies would be given a transparent bag to keep lipstick or cigarettes in.
Apart from that one of the Maids would show us around and answer any more questions that we might have. He then went to the door and asked someone to join us. I didn't know whether to laugh or cry when the 'Maid' walked into the room.
'She' was over six feet tall and wearing a full French Maid's outfit with fishnet stockings and frilly knickers but....'she' was obviously a 'he' and must have been in his sixties and was wearing full makeup and a blonde wig.
"This is Miss Sixty your maid for the evening." Ben introduced us. I stood up and shook his hand.
"Hello." He greeted me with a voice three octaves lower than Barry White. He then took us into the lounge and introduced us to the 6 couples and three single men that were sitting chatting in various stages of undress; then he went to get us our drinks.
Suddenly I felt very nervous and was wondering if we were doing the right thing but Connie immediately made herself at home chatting with the other women who told her about the different things that went on in the Club. My wife's' dress kept accidentally flapping open and I noticed that she was deliberately bending forward so the men could get a good eyeful of her magnificent chest.
I on the other hand struggled to make conversation and contented myself with checking out the other members. Connie was by far the youngest person in the room and certainly the prettiest. The two single guys Fred and Perry were about my age but everyone else appeared to be late 40's through to about 60. A couple of the men were quite fit looking but the others had beer bellies and the women were similar....mostly being 'quite rounded' and 'fuller figured'.
"Would you like to see the other rooms?" Miss Sixty asked as we finished our drinks.
"Ooh yes please!" Connie giggled and clapped her hands.
"I'll take you into the changing room and arrange lockers for your clothes." Miss Sixty told us in a matter of fact manner.
Connie was so keen she was virtually out of her dress before we'd left the lounge, I was a bit slower but thanked my lucky stars that I'd chosen a clean pair of CK boxer shorts to wear. She was soon in her element as we wandered around the club with Miss Sixty looking into the different rooms and seeing an assortment of people indulging in a variety of sexual activities. Her high heels were making her teeter a she walked and her tits and arse bounced in time; making her attract a lot of attention from women as well as men as we wandered around the club.
Most of the rooms had a bead curtain in the doorway to allow people to look inside but there were also 2 or 3 with proper doors and 'do not disturb' signs hanging on the handle. There was a Jacuzzi room, a pole dancing room, a few with beds in that people were rolling around on, one room where a woman was using a huge purple dildo in front of a mixed audience that where fondling each other. There was even an open toilet. I was amazed at Connie's response -- she stopped and looked in each room and waved and said 'hi' to anyone that was there. When were standing outside a room where two women and three men were romping on a bed I swear Connie pressed her thighs together as she ran her hand across the front of her pants when she saw the woman with the purple dildo. I was awestruck as we walked around but my wife was all questions 'is everyone married', ''do you have to use condoms', 'can anyone join in?', 'are there any limits?' 'what's the toilet for'? and loads more.
Miss Sixty answered all of her questions insisting that the Club advised the use of condoms but it was always left up to the individual woman whether she wanted to use them or not; but the Club supplied a variety of types and sizes in bowls in every room. If someone was 'on a bed' you had to be invited by a participant to join them otherwise you were welcome to just watch. It was expected that people would 'get together' in the Lounge then visit a room. As everyone was here to have sex in one way or another Miss Sixty told Connie not to get embarrassed if someone bluntly asked her 'for a fuck or a suck'...which made her giggle again; but if she didn't fancy someone just to say something like "can I think about that?" or just "no thanks" and people won't get offended. The toilet was for people who liked 'water sports' -- which made Connie curl her lip; but there was also a hole in the wall next to it; known as a 'Glory hole' for men to stick their dicks through and get sucked off anonymously.
"God! This place is amazing!" Connie squealed with delight when Miss Sixty left us to get more drinks. "I can't wait to.....do.....something!"
"What do you want to do first?" I croaked through a dry mouth.
"Can I...." She screwed her face up in deep thought like a small kid in a toy shop, "can I....pole dance?"
"Of course you can." I told her; half relieved that dancing was all she wanted to do.
Miss Sixty met us on the stairs with our drinks then led us into the pole-dancing room where a tall skinny woman with pierced nipples and only wearing a tiny pink g-string and heals was already dancing in front of 8 or 9 men and women who were cheering her on. She slid up and down the pole with grace and even managed to wrap her legs around it and dangle upside down for a moment or two.
Connie stared intently at the 'competition' as she sipped her green cocktail.
"Are you going on the podium next?" a chubby red haired Scottish guy asked her.
"Would you like me too?" She purred into his face making him blush. "Och aye.....I surely would!" He gulped as the music finished.
Connie handed me her empty glass and was on the podium in a flash. She slowly twirled around the pole, occasionally squatting and bending forwards and backwards in time with the music. When she did this I spotted; as did just about everybody else how wet she was.....her panties were absolutely soaked in the crotch area. As the music got faster so did her dancing.....she rubbed her tits against the pole and kicked her legs in the air then indulged in more erotic squatting and touching her toes. As the music finished the room burst into spontaneous applause.
As soon as she stepped off the low stage she grabbed my wrist and grinned, "Can I try the Glory hole thing next....please?"
Who was I to stop her? She was in Heaven already and I was loving the looks and comments that she'd been receiving and now she was going to live out one of my fantasies.....actually sucking another guy's cock in front of me.
Connie nearly ran up the stairs two at a time which got her even more admiring glances as the club began filling up and the clothes began coming off.
The 'toilet' was empty when we reached it.
"What do I do?" She giggled. I shrugged my shoulders.
Thankfully Miss Sixty was close by and told her to sit on the bowl then 'waggle her fingers through the hole' until someone responded.
Connie slipped into the room without a backward glance then turned and sat on the toilet. She gave me a cheeky smile then waggled her fingers through the hole.
"Are you sure that you want to watch?" Miss Sixty asked me.
"I suppose so." Was all I could muster.
Standing outside the toilet I could see into the adjoining room where two women were a tangle of flabby flesh in a 69 on the bed using dildos on each other in front of 6 oldish guys and a couple of slightly younger women who were coolly pulling on the guys' cocks.
One man nudged another two when he saw the fingers through the hole. They grinned at each other and the oldest one (good looking but in his late 60's with silver hair and a matching goatee beard) stroked her fingers which made her recoil. She immediately looked to me for guidance.
I nodded and smiled for her to carry on. She giggled then stroked the fingers again with her bright red fingernails. The old man poked his stiffening 5 inches through the gap and said something to his friends. Connie grinned at the sight of the cock then bent forward to kiss the tip as she ran her red fingernail along the shaft. My heart was in my mouth at this stage. Connie curled her fingers around the stubby shaft and pulled the foreskin back revealing a bright pink knob.
It was too late to stop for either of us now as Connie kissed the knob then opened her mouth and began sucking it.
"Fucking Hell!" A voice next to me gasped; "it's that fucking young lovely who was dancing downstairs!" Another couple of men scurried out of the bedroom to get a look at my wife sucking their friends' cock.
"Fucking Hell!" The first man laughed, "I'm next. She's fucking gorgeous!" By now there were 7 people jockeying for position in the doorway next to me and I was being gently elbowed and pushed by men and women desperate to watch my wife in action. At one stage an erect cock brushed against my thigh which made me a little bit uncomfortable.
Connie was soon oblivious to the crowd that was enjoying her show and had her hands pressed against the wall; swallowing the cock with ease. After a minute or two she must have felt it twitch because she spat it out and began frantically rubbing it until it spewed cum onto her tits and bra.
Proud of herself she turned to see my reaction with a twinkle in her eyes as she squeezed the last drops onto the expensive La Perla bra; then gasped; "Oh my God!" when she saw her audience. She put her hand to her mouth in mock horror when she saw the crowd in the doorway. The flaccid cock was immediately replaced by a longer thicker one through the Glory hole. Connie gently stroked it and looked at me for guidance again. The grin on my face nearly split my head in two as I nodded to tell her to carry on. She shook it for a few seconds to get more blood into it then sucked it with relish. It was an amazing sight watching my wife make this strangers big cock bigger and bigger before my very eyes. It must have been about 7 inches long and thicker than mine and Connie was in her element, sucking stroking and face fucking this long anonymous cock.
I forced myself to look away and popped my head around the corner to see that it belonged to Ralph; Laurens husband that we had met earlier in the lounge. He was in his 60's and very distinguished looking; Lauren was in her late forties. The man with his cock in my wife's mouth was about 6ft 2 and built like a boxer and his wife was probably the next most attractive woman in the club after my own wife. They'd been coming here for nearly three years she had told Connie and she loved three and foursomes with men and Ralph liked watching her while getting sucked off.
When I looked back Connie was now stroking herself through her panties while she sucked on Ralph's monster cock.
"Would you like some help with that?" A grey haired man asked her amid chuckles from the others.
Connie's eyes were as wide as saucers as she smiled and nodded; never taking the fat cock from her mouth. The grey haired man soon knelt beside her and began squeezing her tits. When she didn't complain he dug his hands into the flesh and started mauling them, much to Connie's and her audiences' delight. With a glance in my direction the man smirked and slid his left hand down her stomach and started stroking her silk stockings while he fondled her tits with the other hand. Her head was now bobbing up and down on Ralph's cock like crazy as she parted her legs for the other man. The old man soon slid his hand between her thighs and began rubbing her pussy through the silk in a see-saw motion making my wife's chest begin to heave as she quickly neared an orgasm. Just as I thought; she threw her head back and a deep low guttural groan filled the room to the guy next to my shoulders' amazement.
"What the fuck was that?" He asked no one in particular as Connie began shaking in the aftermath of her orgasm. "She's just cum." I nonchalantly told him.
"It looked like a good one!" A woman to my right chuckled. It was a good one and I hadn't made her react like that very much in the last few years.
Still smirking in my direction the man slid his hand inside the front of Connie's panties and began fingering her. I couldn't see how many fingers he had inside but judging by the look on her face it was more than one.
Connie moved her head to continue where she'd left off with Ralph but a different smaller cock was now dangling through the hole. It didn't stop her and she swiftly covered it with her mouth and greedily began sucking on a third mans cock as the other man unfastened her bra and dropped it onto the floor before tickling and teasing her stiff nipples.
"O ooh sweetie." A woman whispered in my ear as she cupped my cock in her hands, "would you like Sheila and me to take care of this for you?"
I must have looked stunned but she just squeezed it harder.
"Come with us and have some fun while wifey has hers." She told me as she patted my bum and led me along the corridor to any empty room with a huge mirror at the end of a king size bed.
"I'm Carla and this is Sheila." The woman told me as she pointed for me to lie on the bed; which I did.
Both women looked older than me. Carla was about 5 feet 4 and had huge tits and an arse to match. Shelia was taller and had obviously had a boob job at some time; as they defied gravity as she tottered along the passage on 5 inch heels. Both women were wearing hold up stockings and French knickers.
I still hadn't said a word when they lay down either side of me on the bed. Both women began rubbing their tits across my face in a well practiced movement; then I felt their hands stroke my cock through my shorts.
"Shhhhh sweetie and just enjoy yourself." Sheila whispered as I felt my shorts being pulled down. Their tits were smothering me but if I had to die this was as good a moment as any......being smothered by two pairs of huge tits while getting my cock wanked! It was the weirdest sensation in the world as they rubbed their tits all over my face; Carla's tits were big and soft like two velvet cushions but Sheila's felt like two ripe watermelons as they slapped me silly.
I suddenly took my eyes off the action in front of me when I saw movement at the door. . My stomach turned at the prospect of two couples watching me but my balls told me just to grin and bare it!
Carla soon moved down the bed on all fours and began sucking my cock with her large arse only an inch or so from my face. After slapping my face for another minute or two with her whoppers Sheila joined her. I didn't know where to look......two gorgeous women were kissing and sucking my cock while I could see their shaved pussy's through the gaping legs of their French Knickers while the whole scene was being reflected on the mirror. Their cock sucking was amazing; one would suck me while the other would play with or suck my balls then they would change over after 30 seconds!
With their arses swaying in front of my face I couldn't resist a squeeze of each; which made them both automatically part their legs. It would have been rude not to oblige them so I pulled their knickers down to their knees and began fingering them at the same time! First one finger each then two then three! God! They were sloppy!
Their blow job was beginning to blow my mind and at one stage I was so hard I thought they were going to make it explode and I don't mean by cumming....but actually exploding! After watching my wife's show and now this I couldn't hold back much longer and when Carla began chewing my ball sack as Sheila swallowed my cock whole I felt the unmistakable buzz in my balls.
"I'm cumming!" I shouted as the fluid rose in my shaft. Sheila began rubbing my shaft as she concentrated on my bell-end and Carla virtually bit my balls off until I erupted into Sheila's mouth. Both women were experts and at exactly the same time slowed what they were doing to lingering squeezes until the last drops oozed onto her tongue. Satisfied that there was nothing left; Sheila lent forward and with her massive tits rubbing my semi-stiff cock she French kissed Carla -- swapping my spunk into her friend's mouth! My stomach was turning somersaults....I couldn't believe my eyes. We lay like this for a few minutes until my curiosity got the better of me and I wanted to see what my wife was getting up to.
I left the women writhing on the bed rubbing their tits together and fingering each other. I was suddenly quite embarrassed as I bent over to pick up my discarded undies as the couples were still in the doorway. I turned my back to them and pulled my pants up and sheepishly made my way out of the room.
The club had filled up now and there were a lot more younger people around than earlier; some even younger than Connie I guessed. The women were all wearing sexy undies and high heels; the guys had pants on like me or towels around their waists. My eyes were darting everywhere: looking for my wife and also staring at all of the naked and semi-naked bodies wandering around the club. I don't know why but I was amazed at the amount of tattoos on display. It felt like I was the only person there without some form of ink marks on my body. Everyone was very friendly as I wandered around looking into a few rooms searching for Connie. Eventually I made my way to the bar. Thankfully Miss Sixty was there. I ordered a beer and asked if he'd seen my wife as I was getting concerned.
"Don't be" he winked as he handed me the glass. "She's being well taken care of in the Purple Room...on the first floor; along the corridor...turn right."
I nearly ran up the stairs two at a time in my haste. Sure enough at the end of the corridor was a purple padded door, but it was locked. My hand was shaking as I gulped down a mouthful of beer.
Two naked guys and a woman dressed in PVC walked out of the room next door; laughing and one said to the other, "Fucking hell.....she's a dirty fucker isn't she?"
The room was dark and I could make out 3 or 4 other people at the far end looking through a window. As I approached I realized that it was a two way mirror and they were watching my wife.....with 4 of the old men I'd seen earlier when she was in the 'Glory hole' room.
Every one of them had grey hair and must have been over 60. My wife was on all fours on a circular bed sucking one guy as another held onto her hips and was fucking her doggy fashion. The bedclothes were dark purple and the walls purple too and there was a liquid wheel light show just like at a school disco.
"What have I missed?" I croaked to the woman standing next to me.
"She's new here." The woman told me without taking her eyes off the action, "she seems to like the ‘older man'....hahaha..... she's going to get fucked off them all!"
Connie's face was bright red and her hair looked matted; possibly with sweat but more likely spunk.
A man who's top half was covered in tattoos chuckled; "This is her second tag team and she's fucking loving it."
"SECOND? FUCKING SECOND? WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING?" I screamed inside my head. The man fucking her was now slapping her arse and she wasn't stopping him. Then another old man with a pot belly knelt beside her head and offered her his cock to suck too. My darling wife just lifted her head and let him try to get a second cock into her mouth.
As I scanned the room she was in I recognized Ralph and the old guy that had fingered her to orgasm standing watching the action. Even slack Ralph's cock looked bigger than mine and the other guy had some kind of rubber band around his balls.
The man fucking her soon withdrew and pushed one of the others out of the way so he could cum in her mouth....which she gratefully received.
The next man to fuck her appeared to ask her to lie on her back then said something else. Connie rolled over and with her legs facing the mirror pulled them up until her knees were either side of her tits. The man got on his knees and bent forward until he caught her legs on his shoulders and eased into her. His flabby arse was soon going like a train and I could see Connie's face contorted with both pleasure and pain as he fucked her rigid. Soon a man lay beside her and fed his semi-erection into her mouth. She tried to suck it but the guy fucking her was pumping so hard she could hardly catch her breath.
Suddenly the old man froze then began slowly grinding his hips as he finished his orgasm.
Shit! I hadn't seen him put a condom on.
The man eased backwards and slowly let her lags flop onto the bed. Ralph moved towards her and said something that made her smile. She looked at him and he nodded. Connie then raised her knees until her arse was slightly off the bed and with a slight press onto her pubic area she made the spunk ooze out of her pussy. Which made the men in her room chuckle and laugh; but my room was full of heavy breathing as two guys shot their lot at the sight of my wife's cunt dripping an old man's cum.
Ralph then spoke to a short fat bald man with a tiny cock who eagerly ran around the bed and pushed his face against Connie's dripping cunt. Her eyes nearly popped out of her head as he lapped up the cream and nibbled on her clit.
"The dirty fucker!" the tattooed guy chuckled.
Ralph was now standing next to Connie and began slapping her face with his big fat floppy cock. She opened her mouth but he teased her; much to everyone's delight by moving it just out of reach of her luscious lips. Even Connie was laughing as she tried to catch it. Eventually he climbed onto the bed and squatted over her face to drop his cock into her mouth; just like a porn star. Ralph was fantastically fit as he moved up and down fucking her mouth and throat while the other old man ate his cream pie at the other end. I and only I could tell that my wife was close to cumming again as she tugged on her nipples and ran her high heels down the mans back. Sure enough she soon began to shake slightly but Ralph didn't take his cock out of her mouth making her gag a little but she didn't put up any kind of struggle.
Satisfied at making my young wife have an orgasm the fat man moved off the bed licking his lips. He was soon followed by a tall skinny guy covered in Celtic tattoos with shoulder length grey hair and a fairly long fat cock; about the same length as Ralph's; who immediately lifted one of her legs into the air and onto his shoulder then plunged his pink dagger deep into her stretched slit. From this position everyone in both rooms could see all 7 inches sliding in and out of her frothy cunt.
My own balls were aching now and my cock as hard as iron as I watched Ralph face fuck my wife and another big cock try to stretch her cunt beyond recognition.
I was an amazing sight as Ralph stood up and his long cock slowly appeared out of my wife's throat and lips.
Ralph said something to the tattooed guy that made them all laugh as he pulled his cock out of her stretched cunt. Both men and a third knelt beside Connie and began wanking over her face and tits. Connie's fingers were a blur as she rubbed her clit and I could see her talking to the guys at the same time. Suddenly the tattooed guy shot his load in two long spurts onto her tits then the third hairy guy did the same. Ralph was wanking furiously as my wife appeared to be urging him to cum on her face. He did...strand after long strand. Onto her face and into her gaping mouth. Connie came at virtually the same time by slipping three fingers into her sloppy twat as her fingers rubbed her clit. Eyes and legs wide open she lay motionless for a moment or two then squashed her tits together until the spunk squeezed out of the gap. At Ralph's command the fat man eagerly licked her tits and face clean.
My balls were now aching as the light changed to normal in the 'purple room'. Their time was up and the men quickly filed out leaving Connie and Ralph sitting side by side on the bed. I couldn't tell what he was saying but he looked quite arrogant and she looked a little bit coy as she cleaned herself with some tissues.
I soon made my way to their room and stood in the doorway. Ralph looked up and winked. "Did you enjoy that?" He asked. I responded by shrugging my shoulders. When he left the room Connie threw her arms around me and kissed me full on the lips.
"Sweetie....this is just the best place in the....fucking world and the most fun I've ever had!" She giggled as we clung onto each other.
"Have you ...been ok?" I nervously asked her, "you know......nobody has...you know.....has everything been ok?"
"Ok?" She looked astounded, "it's been the best night of my life...if you know what I mean!"
With Connie smelling of stale spunk and only wearing her suspender belt, stockings and shoes we made our way down to the lounge for one more drink. As we passed people on the stairs men openly felt her tits and arse making my wife smile back in acknowledgment.
We had our drink and chatted about what we'd both got up to during the evening. It was apparent that Connie had enjoyed herself more than I had; as she made me promise to bring her back the next week!
We actually waited two weeks and soon became eager members -- especially Connie. But that....as they say...is another story!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 8,632 views
6-Way Play
By ebsfgncu, in Gangbangs & Orgies,
Setting the stage, Ross and Rachel and Kevin and Angel are all sexy friends of ours. Jason and I have played with all of them, but they have not played with each other. Ross and Rachel are young 20 something’s with very high sexy drives. Kevin and Angel are closer to our age but with just as high sex drives. And of course there is us, with sex drives to match. Six sexy people under one roof with high sex drives and hours to play…..hmmmm…whatever will we do. LOL! (Since there were six of us and a lot happened in different areas of the house, I’ll only be able to relay what I was apart of. Sorry!)
Dinner and drinks were the start of the evening. Sexual tensions were running VERY high and I knew this was going to be fun. After dessert, we made our way to the living room with drinks in hand. With so much flirting, touching, kissing and innuendos, I knew the evening was going to start getting hot quickly. And damned if it didn’t. Kevin having known Rachel for about a year couldn’t wait to taste her, so he started making out heavily. Ross had Angels top off and was lavishing her gorgeous tits. Wanting to join the action, I crawled my way between Rachel’s thighs, lifted her dress and dove straight for her pussy. Rachel cums very easily and I love making her twitch with my tongue. In what seemed like seconds, Rachel was yelling aloud with a body shaking orgasm. With a sly smile on my face, I crawled my way over to Angels thighs. Mmmm I love the taste of pussy. Angel the silly girl had shorts on that we had to peel off. But once around her ankles, I dove straight for her pussy. With her head thrown back, Ross attached himself to one of her luscious tits. She was gasping for air in no time. Meanwhile, Jason was sitting back taking it all in with a grin on his face.
After the tasting went on for awhile, all clothes were tossed aside and bodies were everywhere. When Rachel ran for the bathroom, I crawled my way to Kevin who stood and put his nice cock in my mouth. Next thing I feel is Ross on his back between my legs licking my soaking pussy. So here I am, sucking Kevin’s cock, Ross is licking my pussy, I turn around and Angel is sucking Ross’s cock. Fuck what a sight!!! Then I glance to my left and Rachel is sitting backwards on Jason’s lap bouncing on his cock. This sexy scene went on for a few minutes. Taking a breather, Kevin and Angel head out of the room for some alone time while Ross flips me onto the couch and impales me with his hard cock. Ross has a nicely sized uncut cock of about 10 inches. So when you’re getting fucked, you really feel it!
Flipping me on all fours, Ross whispers in my ear, “You sure you don’t want two cocks in you at the same time?” My pussy clenched at the thought. Looking at Jason and I said, “MMMm hell yea”. Jason looked at my quizzically and I said, “I want both of you in the bedroom, now!” Getting onto the king size bed, I pull out a fun anal toy and some lube. I have Jason work my ass with the toy getting me nicely stretched and wet. Jason worked his ever hardening cock into my ass as Ross proceeded to fuck my mouth. I just love having two cocks in me. Maybe it’s the thought of being used like that or maybe it’s giving the pleasure to two at the same time that’s such a turn on. Anyway, after a few good hard strokes, I have Jason lie on his back as I straddle him face up. Ross moves into position and buries his cock in me. “Oh my God! YES!!” My pussy and ass were so full that a spasm ran through my body with the sheer intensity of the moment. Here were two hard-bodied men fucking my pussy and my ass at the same time. Spasm after spasm ran through my body. I was aching with the need to cum but my pussy was such a tight fit that Ross kept popping out.
Switching positions, Jason goes to the bathroom to clean up and says, “Why don’t you let Ross fuck you in the ass?” Now this thought hadn’t crossed my mind because as I said before, Ross is pretty big. I wasn’t sure if I could take all of him in my ass, but what the fuck, I was game to try. Getting on all fours, Ross grabs my hips, guides the head of his swollen cock to my gaping asshole and slowly pushes his way in. Relaxing my muscles, my ass accepts every inch of his cock. I groan aloud with the fullness of him as he pushes himself deep. Jason steps out of the bathroom, I look at him with a lustful look and say, “He’s in my ass.” Jason has always wanted to see another guy plow my ass. With a grin on his face, he positions himself under me and enters my pussy. These two sexy men starting pumping into me in synch which makes my muscles spasm again and again. I look over to my right and I see Angel watching all of this from the door. She hasn’t been brave enough to try double penetration but from the look of lust on her face, it won’t be long before she’s begging for it.
After many sexy minutes, Ross steps out of the bedroom to join the party in the living room. I’m in desperate need of release and Jason is there to give it to me. I have him pump my ass with his engorged cock as I finger my clit to a massive orgasm. Ahhhh…one orgasm down! After getting my body to stop twitching, I join the others in the living room. We are all taking a breather and grabbing more drinks. But my pussy is still aching for more. I didn’t want to stop at that moment. Breather or not, I wanted more now!
Ross was coming out of the bathroom, when I grabbed him and lustfully kissed him. “I need more of you now!” We headed back to the bedroom where Ross flipped me on all fours and buried his cock in my still soaking pussy. Pushing my head down as he pounds me, Ross is racked with an orgasm spasm. Ross has the unique ability to orgasm without ejaculating. This is very intense for me and forced me to clench my pussy tighter which only makes Ross moan more. “Damn woman you are determined to make me cum” Ross breaths into my ear. “Who wants it, you or Angel?” Now of course I love to feel a guy cum in me, but being the unselfish friend I am, I run into the living room, grab Angel’s hand and say, “Your presence is requested in the bedroom”.
Pulling Angel onto the bed, Ross positions her so that her face is buried in my pussy as he pounds her from behind. Angel has this soft tongue and touch on my pussy that drives me insane. Angel works her magic so well that I’m twitching in no time. Ross however is pounding her pussy so hard that Angel can’t stay on my clit, so she lays her head on my pussy, wraps her arms around my thighs and holds on for dear life. In no time Ross is racked by another body shaking orgasm but no release yet. Heading out to the living room for a break, Angel looks at me and moans, “Now I have you all to myself.”
Angel gently spreads my slick labia and she lovingly runs her tongue up my slit. I gasp at the gentleness of her tongue. After all, my pussy has been used and abused most of the night. Her soft touch sends shivers down my spine and makes my body twitch with delight. It’s not the hard intense twitches but the kind that are generated from a soft but knowledgeable tongue. Taking me to the edge of release and then pulling back, this dirty vixen was teasing me. Moaning with need of release, Angel grins up at me and asks me if I like it. “Oh my God yes!” is all I manage to gasp out. With that Angel dives at my pussy once again and a wave of intense heat rushes from my groin throughout my whole body. My hips come up off the bed, my head is thrown back and I yell out in a gasps. My body continues to twitch and spasm for what seems like hours.
Ross returns to the bedroom to see what we were up too and seeing this sexy sight he decides he needs to cum now! Since Angel was on all fours, he jumps onto the bed and buries himself deep in her soaked pussy. Angel gasps out loud at his aggressive move and holds onto the covers for dear life. Meanwhile, I kneel up by Ross and start caressing his ass as he pushes his cock deeply into her. With one hand on Angel’s hip and one hand around me, Ross kisses me deeply as he fills Angel’s pussy with a load of hot cum. Gasping for breath, we all collapse on the bed with smiles on our face.
The evening continued for about another hour with more drinks, sexy talk and sexy fun. We all knew that we were going to walk funny in the morning. Most of all me! The others relayed their fun and while I’m sad I didn’t get to see it all, I am certainly not complaining.
How do you measure such a night of fun?? Dinner: $50 Drinks: $30 Having multiple sexy friends to fuck: Priceless!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 27,816 views